• Hello everybody! We have tons of new awards for the new year that can be requested through our Awards System thanks to Antifa Lockhart! Some are limited-time awards so go claim them before they are gone forever...

    CLICK HERE FOR AWARDS

Fanfiction ► Kingdom Hearts: The Antipode



REGISTER TO REMOVE ADS
Status
Not open for further replies.

.:Mega:.

Active member
Joined
Jun 9, 2006
Messages
901
Awards
4
Location
In your nightmares!
[FONT=&quot]Chapter 18: Pleasure Island[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Off again to another world. Having left Atlantica far behind, Riku, Donald, and Goofy drifted through space in silence. What was there to talk about, really? With Atlantica out of the way, Riku hardly expected Donald and Goofy to go look for Sora. They had bigger priorities, like the King and Keyholes. That’s all there was to it. They might’ve stood up for him a few times, but that’s probably because they needed his Key. If he ever lost it, would they even stick with him? Not that he’d lose it in the first place.

Riku sighed, peering out the window with his face propped up by a gloved hand. On the back of his chair, he heard the constant tapping of a pen against paper. Jiminy was at it again with his journal entries. Probably adding more info on the Heartless they spotted or the people they encountered under the sea. What else was new? Everything was starting to fall into a plain old routine. Travel through space, visit world, defeat some massive threat, and leave. Throw in some ambiguity about Sora for good measure, and that pretty much summed up Riku’s experiences thus far.

An abrupt siren from the Gummi Ship’s radar abruptly snapped Riku out of his daze, and he slowly sat up and looked over at the screen. A large… blob appeared, and a warning text flashed on and off, on and off. Just what the heck was going on?

“Bah, confounded radar.” Donald groaned, pressing forward on the controls.

“Wait a sec,” said Riku, raising a brow. “Just what is that thing?”

Donald frowned, scratching his head with one hand, while he kept the ship under control. “It’s a heavy darkness reading. Probably some kind of Heartless.” He shook his head. “We’d better take a detour if we’re gonna get to the next world!”

A heavy darkness reading? Whatever it was, it sure sounded interesting. Too interesting to pass up just because Donald wanted to play it safe.

Riku crossed his arms. “How do you know what it is unless you see for yourself? If anything happens, you can just fire at it.”

“Don’t be silly, Riku.” He rolled his eyes. “We’ve gotta focus on finding the King and those Keyholes.”

“And who’s to say that thing isn’t one step ahead of us? If it’s a Heartless, that’s all the more reason to take it out.”

Goofy looked at Riku and Donald with a frown. He scratched his head and said, “Y’know, Riku might be right, Donald. I’m sure the King would want us to take a look.”

Leave it to Goofy to try and play the peacemaker. Still, at least one of them was on his side. Donald took a moment to grumble something under his breath. That radar continued to beep constantly, getting faster and faster as the ship drew closer to the strange blob. Eventually, Donald sighed, turning the ship towards the mysterious symbol.

“Oh, alright.”

They pressed on for a little while, as the signal became worse and worse. In the distance, a large, shadowy object appeared with bright lights and… was that some kind of sign? It was hard to tell from a distance, but whatever this thing was, it definitely wasn’t a Heartless. It had to be some kind of world. A world shrouded with darkness. If it was really that bad, how could they pass it up? Chances were, it had a Keyhole just waiting to be closed, and one of Maleficent’s goons could be hanging around.

But the closer they got, the less threatening it appeared. Fireworks exploded in a flurry of color. Ferris wheels spun round and round, while roller coasters whizzed by. It looked just like a carnival, and a lively one at that. How could a place like that be teeming with darkness? As the radar’s beeping grew more and more rapid, the world before them became less and less threatening. It got to a point where Donald banged on the controls with his fist.

“Wak! This thing must be busted.”

Either that, or there was more to it. But seriously, a carnival? It looked like a cool place to check out, but it hardly screamed “sudden darkness”.

Yet in spite of all that, Goofy seemed to think otherwise. He looked down at Donald with a frown and shook his head.

“But that there radar was workin’ fine before.” He scratched his head. “I think there’s somethin’ fishy goin’ on.”

Suddenly, Jiminy hopped down from Riku’s chair and in front of the controls. He held up his journal with a huge, dopey smile.

“Well, fellas, there’s only one way to find out!” He turned towards the window, as the ship drew closer to the world. “Why don’t we take a look around? It’d sure make a swell story to add to the journal.”

Jiminy had a point there. A strong darkness reading from a seemingly innocent world? Maybe there was more to the mystery than a mere malfunction. Riku’s lips curled up into a wide smirk, and he leaned closer to the window.

“Think Jiminy’s got the right idea,” he said. “C’mon, it can’t hurt to look. And who knows?” He snickered. “Maybe the King’s there.”

He must’ve said the magic word, because soon Donald readied the ship for landing. He looked kind of put out, though, with a faint frown visible on his beak and a look of wariness in his eyes… or plain old fear. Whatever was on his mind, it didn’t matter as long as he cooperated. And that’s just what he did, for the time being. The ship continued to slow as it neared the ground right outside the carnival’s gate. Before long, it came to a complete stop, and the incessant beeping finally ended. At that moment, Donald heaved a sigh and unbuckled himself from his seat. Goofy did the same.

Sliding out of his seat, Riku pushed the door open and stepped out without a moment’s hesitation. All around him, a jolly melody filled the air, along with the laughter of children and the booming explosions from the fireworks. Though a gate blocked most of the view, there was still something… pleasant about this place. The top of the gate even said, “Pleasure Island.” With a name like that, what could go wrong?

Jiminy, Donald, and Goofy exited the ship before long, and the little cricket hopped up onto Riku’s shoulder with a smile. In response, Riku gave him a deadpan stare, and then he shrugged. Really, if Jiminy wanted to hitch a ride, it wasn’t that big of a deal. Right now, he was more concerned with checking out this strange, new world. Sure the gate was locked, but the Keyblade could fix that in a flash. And it did. Within seconds, Riku and the others entered the bright and flashy carnival, taking in the sights and sounds.

Balloons floated in the air, as the inviting scent of cotton candy and popcorn lured Riku further into the enclosure. A carousel spin round and round at a leisurely pace, and an announcement from afar ensured all visitors that all the attractions were completely free. What a perk! And by the looks of it, it was a popular place for kids. Crowds of little boys darted from place to place, and while Riku certainly wasn’t a kid, he couldn’t blame them for their enthusiasm.

A tap on the shoulder from Goofy brought him back to reality. That dopey dog looked at him with a puzzled expression, rubbing the tip of his nose with a gloved finger.

“Gawrsh, Riku, are you alright?”

“Are you kidding?” He leaned towards Goofy with a massive smirk, placing both hands on his hips. “Just look at this place! Games, rides… what’s not to like?”

Donald rolled his eyes, taking a few steps forward. “Just don’t get too excited. This place could still be dangerous!”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“We’ll see about that.” Riku flicked his wrist and took off without another word, even as Jiminy looked back at Donald and Goofy and tried to get him to slow down. Knowing those two, they’d be chasing after him like they always did. Why slow down for their sake? Right now, they had a lot of ground to cover and no time to waste!

First, he stumbled upon the rough house, a massive tent with an animatronic thug inviting reckless kids inside for the time of their lives. When Riku took a peek inside, he spotted numerous kids socking each other with their fists, biting each other on the arms, and poking each other in the eyes. It wasn’t like the play fighting and rough housing he did back home. There was something almost unsettling seeing kids beat each other up just for the heck of it, and he had to take a step back after a few seconds, cringing at the thought.

Jiminy frowned, taking a few notes in his journal. “Y’know, maybe Donald was right, Riku. Those boys oughta be listening to their conscience instead of picking fights!”

“It’s strange, all right.” He ran a hand through his hair. “Still, it can’t be all bad.”

On an island so huge, there had to be some worthwhile attractions, and there was no way he’d miss out because of a few bad eggs. Riku kept moving along with his eyes on the various food stands and games that littered the place. He grabbed some ice cream on his way and watched as a small group of boys fired real guns at some targets. Strange, but at least nobody was getting hurt this time. Even if the prizes looked like booze bottles and cigars… for some reason.

“What in the world?!” Jiminy crossed his arms and let out a soft ‘hmph’. “Who in their right mind would give liquor to kids?”

It was odd. Wasn’t this kind of thing illegal? What the heck would their parents think? Sure, it never hurt to have extra freedom, but some of those boys looked no older than ten. Give them a gun and hard liquor, and they could seriously wreck the place and each other.

Shuddering, Riku pressed on. No point in sticking around, when watching those kids made him sick to his stomach. He made it a few steps when a cold chill ran down his spine. From the corner of his eye, he saw a slim, shadowy figure rush by. Instinctively, he whirled around, but there was nothing there. Nothing but the snack carts and the games surrounding him. That pleasantly upbeat music continued to play from afar, and another set of fireworks flew sky high.

Jiminy tapped Riku’s cheek with his umbrella, tilting his head to the side. “Everything all right, Riku? You looked awfully spooked for a minute there.”

He sighed. “Don’t worry about me. Let’s keep moving.”

The next few stops weren’t so bad. The carousel ride looked harmless enough, even if it wasn’t his thing. It spun around innocently with a peaceful melody fitting for prancing horses bobbing up and down. The nearby slide also looked just fine. Smooth, no sudden traps or spikes. Kids climbed up to the top and spiraled around, laughing merrily on the way down. When they reached the bottom, each kid grabbed free snacks from a nearby vendor and skipped off to the other attractions.

Maybe the rough house and that shooting stall were just the exceptions. Everything else looked pretty standard for a carnival or fairground.

Eventually, Riku arrived at the next big attraction. An announcer invited visitors to come visit the model home, open for destruction at no cost. Past the sign, a horde of reckless kids smashed windows, lit a grand piano on fire, and hurled potted plants down from a balcony. They sprayed graffiti all over old paintings and bounced up and down on a queen-sized bed. It did look kind of fun, and Riku took a few steps closer without even thinking things through. Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad, if the place was set up this way, and it’d be a good way to let out his frustration…

Another shadow rushed by, and Riku shook off his daze. When he turned around, he spotted Donald and Goofy rushing straight for him, but no Heartless or anything remotely dark. Still, it took those two long enough to catch up. What the heck were they doing? Grabbing some snuff down at Tobacco Row? He shook his head and approached the duo, meeting them halfway.

Immediately, Donald whacked his staff against Riku’s knee, causing him to hiss and hop back a few feet. While it didn’t hurt that much, it still caught him off guard. Besides, if taking off was that big of a deal, he could’ve picked up the pace and followed along.

Riku rolled his eyes, folding his arms over his chest. “What was that about?”

“For runnin’ off again.” Donald tucked the staff away and started tapping his foot. “This place is fishy. I’m starting to think the radar was onto something.”

“Yup!” Goofy nodded, his normally silly expression replaced with a frown. “Nobody oughta be givin’ those kids guns and beer. This whole place is teachin’ ‘em to be bad to the bone!”

Maybe they had a point. While a lot of the carnival attractions were harmless enough, it was hard to dismiss the tobacco, alcohol, and reckless behavior encouraged all over the island. The bright colors, bouncy music, and overall freedom seemed almost too good to be true. As Riku silently looked around, he witnessed more and more boys trashing property, puffing on cigars, and turning the whole place upside down. Maybe this place wasn’t paradise after all…

He sighed. “So you think there’s more to it?”

“There’s gotta be.” Donald squinted and leaned forward, looking off into the distance. “Just look at this place. It’s got trouble written all over it.”

“Then what are we standing around here for?” Riku shook his head. “Might as well investigate. This place might not have any Heartless, but there has to be a Keyhole somewhere.”

And somebody runnin’ the joint.” Nodding, Donald turned towards the distant rollercoaster and pointed at it with his staff. “Just don’t run off again, Riku. It’s too risky.”

What, was Donald worried about him for once? Or maybe he just wanted things to go smoothly. Whatever the case, there was no point in taking off again. Instead, Riku shrugged and followed along as Donald and Goofy made their way towards the roller coaster.

On the way, he kept his eyes peeled for anything suspicious, but nothing really changed overall. No matter where they turned, kids scampered through the streets laughing, screaming, hollering, and enjoying the sights. They pushed and shoved one another and often ended up in brawls right in the middle of the streets, but it was all standard bad boy behavior. Nothing outright malicious. Sure, some of the kids ended up pushing him around, and one group of boys hurled water balloons straight at Donald and Goofy, but by the time they reached the coaster, they still had no leads. It was like they were going in circles. Nothing changed.


They spent about another hour searching before things started to wind down. Maybe the kids got tired of waiting in line and split up throughout the park. Whatever the case, they started to become less and less concentrated. It was like they disappeared, but what were the odds of that? The place was huge. Those kids had to be around somewhere. Riku smirked, as he and the others made their way back to the center of the park. At least things were quieting down. And not a single Heartless showed up to ruin the mood.[/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]
It was actually kind of funny. Every world had at least a few Shadows lurking around, and then the world full of darkness contained nothing but fun attractions and rambunctious kids. It was almost too good to be true.

All around, the lights began to dim. The music played one final loop before it faded completely. Once a lively carnival, the island started to take on a more eerie appearance, like a ghost town more than anything else. Maybe the staff called it a day. The kids probably had to head back home, and keeping the rides running all night just wasn’t practical. Only the Ferris wheel continued to spin, its lights flickering on and off every few minutes. Riku watched it go for a few seconds before he turned back towards the entrance gate.

A few more fireworks exploded up above, but soon they, too, subsided. The air grew cold, and a harsh breeze swept through the area. Once again, a shadow whisked by, and Riku stopped dead in his tracks. Up ahead, Donald and Goofy continued to move forward, pausing just long enough to urge him to keep going. Then, when he looked over his shoulder, Riku saw nothing but a few empty stands. Maybe he was seeing things…

But before he could move, he felt a sudden push from behind. A split-second later, he fell forward, landing face-down in the dirt. Razor-sharp claws lashed out against his spine, and his body tensed up. Thunder magic struck the ground all around him, sending sparks flying. Quickly, Riku rolled to the side, dodging a swipe from a massive, clawed hand. A shield flew through the air and knocked his attacker back several feet.

When Riku regained his footing, he saw no crowd of eager children waiting for a ride. Instead, a massive mob of Heartless stood in their place. Their pitch black bodies took on a more human appearance than Shadows or Soldiers. They were slimmer, taller, and they swiped their enormous claws at Riku in rapid succession. He had to keep ducking, rolling, and blocking to avoid being slashed. Then, when he tried to fight back, they sank into the ground. This happened again and again. The Heartless moved so quickly that he got in maybe two hits before they disappeared into the dirt. And before he could move, the agonizing pain of their claws paralyzed him for several seconds at a time.

Even with Donald and Goofy’s help, the Heartless persisted. Surges of thunder stunned them momentarily, and Goofy’s shield knocked them around. But try as they might, the Heartless kept coming. For every one they defeated, it seemed like two more appeared in their place. And they crept closer and closer, swinging their arms and diving down from above. Eruptions of darkness shot forth each time they emerged from the ground, forcing the group to constantly move to avoid damage.

They ran through the carnival as fast as they could, fighting back whenever time allowed. No matter where they turned, the Heartless followed, emerging from beneath the stands, within the tents, and down from the towering rides. They formed massive hordes that approached from all directions, forcing Riku and the others to fight their way through with a combination of spells and Sonic Blades. Even then, claws scraped against their backs. Aerial blows from behind sent them flying several times, and they had little time to react before the Heartless piled upon them.

It didn’t make sense! Where were all the kids now? What happened to the carnival staff? Did they all just… disappear? And where did all the Heartless come from? As Riku hurried along, he found no signs of life. Just more and more enemies waiting to rip out his heart. There had to be hundreds waiting to strike. Far more than even the hordes of Shadows that attacked Destiny Islands that night… But how? Could a world really survive with this much darkness, or would it start to collapse just like his island home?

He was running low on potions. Even as he sliced through ten of the Heartless, Riku found himself facing just as many in an instant. What was he supposed to do if he ran out of steam? Just give up? He’d faced countless powerful enemies and made it out in one piece. There had to be a way to end this…

In the distance, he caught sight of a building shaped like an eight ball. He sliced through two more of the Heartless, breathing heavily, and he hurried for his new destination, even as his muscles throbbed and his heart pounded. If they could get to that building, then maybe they’d have a chance to regroup and figure something out. They just needed a few minutes to catch their breath and think of a plan. Those Heartless were tough, but he couldn’t let fear stop him. All he needed was a chance to recover, then he’d show them a thing or two.

When he neared the front steps, Riku flung himself at the double doors, thrusting them wide open and motioning for the others to hurry and get inside. It took a few more seconds for them to arrive, and once they slipped inside, Riku slammed the door shut and collapsed on the floor.

Maybe they should’ve taken that detour after all.

TO BE CONTINUED[/FONT]
 

.:Mega:.

Active member
Joined
Jun 9, 2006
Messages
901
Awards
4
Location
In your nightmares!
[FONT=&quot]Chapter 19: Failure[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]He heard what sounded like pool balls bouncing off of one another, falling into pockets, and rolling along. The smell of tobacco filled the air, and dim lights gave the room a foreboding appearance. When he finally stood up, Riku found several empty tables and chairs in addition to the large pool table in the center of it all. There, a lanky kid with red hair and a feathered hat grinned, twirling the cue around in his hand. Another boy hopped down from his seat and hurried over. But this kid looked… different. His limbs were joined like those of a puppet… at least, that’s what it looked like. With his head still spinning from exhaustion, Riku found it hard to focus, and he took a seat near the wall.

No Heartless appeared. The coast was clear, and he heaved a sigh of relief. Running a hand against his forehead, he watched as Donald and Goofy stumbled over to him and plopped down right next to him.[/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]For a few minutes, Riku sat completely still. He watched as Jiminy slid down from his shoulder and rushed over to the puppet kid and began scolding him about his bad behavior. There was something about a conscience in there somewhere, but the conversation was too hard to track. After a few seconds of chatter, he shut his eyes and groaned. Couldn’t they pipe down for a few minutes?

“You okay, Riku?”

Rubbing his eyes, he soon found a spare potion in his lap. When he looked to the side, Riku saw Donald digging through his pockets and pulling out several more items that he quickly tossed into a pile. More potions, ethers, hi-potions, and various other supplies lined the floor. Donald definitely had the right idea at a time like this.

Riku leaned up against the wall and slowly pushed himself back on his feet. He practically inhaled the potion and let out another sigh. “I’m fine.” His tone was shaky, and beads of sweat ran down his face. “Just glad to be out of that mess.”

“Oh yeah?” The redheaded kid snorted and puffed on his cigar. “So what happened? Somebody spit on your ice cream?” He laughed, scooping up a beer mug and guzzling it down. “Buncha wusses.”

“Why you…!” Donald slammed his staff against the floor and marched right up to the kid. He pulled up his sleeves, and when he reached the pool table, he shook his fist and started raving about the Heartless. At least, that’s what it sounded like; his words were too jumbled to make out the exact details.

But that cheeky little brat rolled his eyes and sent Donald flying with a kick in the gut. Then he burst into a fit of laughter. It was almost sickening to watch. Didn’t those kids care what went on out there? Did they even stop to think that something dangerous was lurking right outside the door? Their dismissive attitudes hit way too close to home. After all, Riku behaved similarly when he first left the islands.

Narrowing his eyes, he stormed over to the pool table, looming over the redhead. He looked him straight in the eye and leaned forward, casting a shadow on the kid’s face. “Watch it.”

Those two words were enough to shut his trap. The redhead took several frantic steps back until he bumped into one of the chairs and fell back against the wall. Grinning, the puppet scurried away from his friend and climbed onto the table.

“So what really happened, Mister?”

Before Riku could even speak, Jiminy leaped onto Pinocchio’s shoulder and responded. “You should’ve seen it, Pinnoc!” Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out the journal and began skimming the pages. “Heartless everywhere.” He shook his head. “We’ve gotta get you outta this place, and fast!”

“He’s right.” Riku stepped away from the table and approached the door. Right outside, the Heartless were probably waiting to strike. And instead of facing them, here they all were, distracted by idle chitchat. “We need to get to the bottom of this. No more messing around.”

The redhead snorted and blew a few smoke rings. Pulling his hat over his eyes, he flicked his wrist and took a swig of beer. “Who cares?” he said. “Let ‘em have their fun. This place is a dream come true, and I ain’t about to leave.”

“Me neither, Lampy!” Pinocchio slid down from the table and returned to the redhead’s side. “I’m not scared of anything! Not even monsters.”

“But it’s too dangerous!” Jiminy waved his umbrella around and looked Pinocchio straight in the eye. “You know what happened to our home, and it could happen again.”

“It it happens, it happens.” Lampwick puffed out another smoke ring. “Stop bein’ such a coward, ya beetle.”

This was going nowhere fast. Pinocchio, Lampwick, and Jiminy kept bickering and arguing over whether to stay or go. No matter how hard he tried, Jiminy just couldn’t get through to Pinocchio. Not when his best friend was content to laze around drinking beer and playing pool. Something the rest of them couldn’t afford to do. And after a minute passed, Riku waltzed on over, scooped up Jiminy, and made his way back to the door.

“Let’s go,” he said. “We’ve wasted enough time.”

“Are ya sure it’s safe, Riku?” Goofy slowly approached him from behind, holding his shield to his chest. “Those Heartless could pop out any second.”

They could, and they probably would, but going out and facing them sure beat waiting until the world got plunged into darkness. Watching Destiny Islands disappear was bad enough. Sure, this strange carnival promoted reckless behavior, but it still housed several hundred kids. If he let Pleasure Island fade to save his own hide, he’d be worse than the likes of Ursula and Maleficent. That just wouldn’t fly.

So he nodded and summoned the Keyblade, pressing his free hand against one of the doors. “I’m not afraid of them. Just have to stay focused.”

They stepped out of the tavern and into the dark. Thunder and lightning clashed in the distance, and the carnival lights no longer lit the way. Slowly, Riku, Donald, and Goofy descended the steps, keeping a watchful eye for any sudden Heartless attacks. They made it a few yards away from the tavern before a dozen pairs of yellow eyes emerged from the shadows, revealing another horde of those pesky Heartless. They didn’t hesitate to strike.

Riku and the others pressed onward, fighting their way through the Heartless as they leapt from the darkness all around them. Just as before, they came in droves, replacing fallen comrades within seconds. The fearsome Heartless crept out from every nook and cranny throughout the carnival and attacked simultaneously. No remorse. Yet despite the power and numbers of his attackers, Riku knew what to expect. They’d swipe their claws, jump into the air and attempt to tackle him and the others into the ground, and when they sank below the surface, they’d later emerge with that explosive attack.

Their attack patterns were painfully predictable. Powerful, sure, but extremely repetitive. Fighting his way through the swarms, Riku managed to block some of the claw swipes and evade the explosive strikes with a series of dodge rolls. There was no way to fight all the Heartless at once, but that wouldn’t stop him from thrashing anything that stood in his path. If he couldn’t plow them all down, he’d make a path. Anything to get through and take a closer look around.

The frantic fighting led Riku and co. back to the entrance gate. As they neared the steps, the Heartless suddenly dispersed, save for the six that met their demise at the end of Riku’s Keyblade. With the others retreating, he took a step back and placed a hand on his hip. What were they afraid of? It’s not like they had any problem fighting before…

He felt someone tapping on his shoulder. Turning around, he spotted Donald and Goofy leaning against the gate. Was something going on? Cautiously, he approached the gate, and Donald pointed at a small hole at the very bottom, maybe the size of a mouse hole. Not an ideal peek hole, but if it caught Donald’s attention, there had to be something out there.

Riku crouched down and peeked through the opening. A second later, he gasped.

Several large crates lined the shore, and a large man in red loomed over a long line of donkeys. Donkeys that, for whatever reason, wore human clothes. A few other men pushed the donkeys along, whipping them from behind. The large man grinned and leaned close to the first in line.

It wore a sailor’s hat and uniform, with little white shoes and suspenders. As the man came close, the donkey took a few steps back, placing its head near the ground.

The man chuckled. “And what might your name be?”

“A-Alexander…”

The donkey could talk? But what did that mean? Something wasn’t right about this. Donkeys wearing human clothes. Speaking with the voices of children… And where did they even come from?

“So you can talk.” With a sneer, the man took several steps closer to Alexander, who whimpered and nodded.

“Y… yes sir.” He turned around with a pitiful look, tears welling in his eyes. “I wanna go home to my mama!”

But the man didn’t help. Not a bit. Instead, he scooped up the donkey and hurled him off to the side. Several other voices called out, and each one sounded like a little boy. They were probably more donkeys, thrown aside while the ones that couldn’t speak got shoved into crates reading “Salt Mine” and “Circus.”

And that’s not all. A few moments later, the man turned to one of his assistants and scowled.

“You blokes do anything about those intruders?” He paced around. “That silver-haired brat could blow me whole operation.”

“The Heartless are on the move, sir.”

“Oh, are they, now?” Rubbing his hands together, the man gave the assistant a terrifying grin. “Good, very good. As long as they’re well-fed, my operation won’t fall to the likes of the Keybearer.”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The man stepped out of view, but the sound of a whip cracking and children screaming made Riku wince.

“We’ll make plenty of munny with this lot. And as for you…

A high-pitched creak from a rusty gate echoed outside.

“Some time with the Heartless ought to fix you up…”

He couldn’t bear it any longer. Riku moved away from the opening, his eyes wide with horror. Now it all made sense. Those donkeys had to be the same little boys that flooded the joint earlier. Something about the island had changed them… turned them into animals, and that man, whoever he was, shipped them off for profit. The ones that could speak… were they really going to be fed to the Heartless?

“I can’t believe this,” he said. “This whole place was a set-up from the beginning.”

Donald nodded, and he slowly turned towards the many attractions, now motionless and dark. “We’ve gotta do something.” His back arched, and he shook one of his fists. “I don’t care if it means meddling. Those kids don’t deserve this!”

It was like the whole world turned upside down. Donald was okay with meddling now? And he worried about Riku’s well-being? What happened to the grouchy duck who only cared about his own agenda? Were the circumstances so dire that he’d swallow his pride? Apparently the suffering of kids was enough to melt through his rough exterior. It definitely got through to Riku.

But wait. There were still two boys on the island. Pinocchio and Lampwick were probably back at the tavern, making complete jackasses of themselves. And if the donkeys were any indication, bad behavior led to sudden transformations. Every second they wasted put those two at risk. They had to act now.

With Jiminy holding tightly to his shoulder, Riku ran full speed ahead. He’d have to hurry if he was going to make it in time. There was no time to fight the Heartless that reappeared once he passed the Ferris wheel. No time to stop and see if Donald and Goofy caught on. He kept moving towards his destination, hoping for the best and expecting the worst. And when he finally reached the tavern, he shoved the doors aside and looked around…

An unspeakable horror greeted him inside.

Already, Lampwick had the face and tail of a Donkey, while Pinocchio donned a new pair of donkey ears. Lampwick got down on his knees and pleaded for help, even as his hands transformed into hooves, and his voice deepened. Standing speechlessly, Riku watched as Lampwick lost his ability to speak and began thrashing about, knocking tables and chairs all around in a wild frenzy. It was one thing to see the end result, but watching the transformation firsthand filled his heart with dread.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Lampwick’s panicking sent cards and mugs flying through the air. Pinocchio backed up into a wall, and when he caught sight of Riku and Jiminy, he hurried to the door. On the way, he sprouted a tail. Things were getting worse by the second.

“Pinocchio, not you too!” Jiminy frantically pointed towards the door, his eyes wide. “We’ve gotta get going, before you get any worse!”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“But where’re we gonna go, Jiminy?” Pinocchio pulled on his ears and looked down at his new tail.

The Gummi Ship was still outside the gate somewhere. If they made it back in time, Pinocchio could always hide out there while Riku searched for the Keyhole. It wouldn’t guarantee his safety, but they had to try something. Otherwise he’d share Lampwick’s terrible fate.

“C’mon!” Riku took hold of Pinocchio’s hand and rushed out the door, hopping down from the steps and breaking into a full-on sprint. He rushed through the darkened carnival, knocking Heartless away with blizzard and fire spells. Otherwise, he kept moving until he caught sight of Donald and Goofy near the Ferris wheel. They were completely surrounded.

What was he supposed to do now? Join the fray and let Pinocchio transform? Rush to the ship while Donald and Goofy dealt with the Heartless? Weighing the odds, Riku kept moving, passing the mob of Heartless without hesitation. Donald and Goofy were strong. They could handle the Heartless, but Pinocchio needed to get out. Now.

He reached the gate just moments later, and with his Keyblade in hand, he hurried out to the shoreline. The Coachman was gone now, but several whinnying donkeys remained in the crates. Still, with the coast clear, he charged towards the Gummi Ship and flung the door wide open. Finally, he let go of Pinocchio’s hand, taking a moment to catch his breath.

“Pinocchio, Jiminy…” He stepped aside, giving them plenty of room to enter. “Stay here. There’s something I need to take care of.”

Even if they did save Pinocchio, that wouldn’t stop the man in charge of the island from gathering more boys and ensnaring them in his trap. And as the Heartless population grew, the world risked falling into oblivion, and with it, any helpless kids that still remained on the island. Not to mention Donald and Goofy were still back there, probably knee-deep in Heartless by now. They were obnoxious, and maybe a part of Riku wanted to ditch them for real, but it wouldn’t accomplish anything in the long run. Those two had already helped him several times. Now it was his turn to return the favor.

When he finally found them, Riku leaped into the center of the fray, delivering a swift blow to one of the Heartless before it could nail Donald from behind. For a split second, Donald looked up at him with a smile, but he quickly went back on the offensive with a furious magic strike. Then, when Riku began a rapid combo against a group of four Heartless, Goofy hopped behind him, blocking three more with his shield. Together, they plowed through the Heartless hordes, and the longer they fought, the more Riku thought about it. They really were a good team, weren’t they? At the end of the day, those two watched his back more times than he could remember.

And maybe… they deserved better.

He unleashed a blazing blast of fire magic, and the crowd finally subsided. Any remaining Heartless slunk back into the shadows, leaving Riku, Donald, Goofy, and the massive Ferris wheel just a few yards away. Taking a deep breath, Riku gulped down another potion and then dusted off his clothes.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“Sorry about running off again.” An actual apology… for once. But he had to say something. “Pinocchio’s back in the ship, so we could leave now.” Turning towards the wheel, Riku frowned. “But the Keyhole’s still out there somewhere, and I’d like a word or two with the guy in charge.”

“Then we’ll go together!” Donald held out his hand and smiled. “You know, all for one and one for all.”

Goofy grinned, placing his hand above Donald’s. “Whaddaya say, Riku?”

He hesitated for a moment or two, thinking back to Traverse Town and all the other worlds they visited. “They’re not my friends,” he’d told Sora. He’d wandered off, disregarded them, meddled and caused more than a little trouble. After all that, were they really going to stick with him? Slowly, he placed his hand above theirs. It probably looked silly; it sure felt that way, but desperate times called for desperate measures. They still had a lot to do.

“Let’s go.”

Together, they looked around the deserted attractions. The carnival was practically a ghost town, and, thus far, the Keyblade hadn’t responded to any Keyholes. It had to be well hidden to elude them for this long. They’d practically gone all over the park, after all. Everywhere except the wheel, anyway.

Lights flickered on and off, and the Ferris wheel continued to spin. Empty carts whirled around and around with no children in sight. Everything else in the park remained completely motionless. Why, then, did the wheel keep moving? Riku tightened his grip on the Keyblade and began to circle around the ride with Donald and Goofy close behind. The lights continued to flicker, and the wheel continued to turn. When they finally reached the front of the attraction, Riku stopped dead in his tracks.

There it was, high above them. A Keyhole shape carved into the wheel’s center spun around and around, clear as day. It’d be a cinch to go up there and seal it tight, if not for one little problem; they had company.

The Coachman, with his sinister grin, stood at the bottom of the steps. He cracked his whip against the ground and slowly trudged towards the trio. Chuckling, he leaned forward and scrunched up his face. As the man drew closer, Riku raised his weapon and stood firmly in place.

“Well, well,” said the Coachman, slowly circling the trio. “You’re the brat who snuck onto the island, eh? And you brought friends… Oh, how interesting.”

“So what if I am?” Riku sneered, watching the man’s shark-like movements carefully.

With his back turned, the man took a step towards the wheel, placing his hands behind his back. “I don’t take well to trespassers. Especially meddlesome brats like you.” Taking a few steps forward, the Coachman peered over his shoulder with a crooked frown. “You’ve seen far too much, boy. I thought the Heartless would do you in, but I see that you’re a bigger pain than I would’ve imagined.”

One, two more steps towards the wheel. Riku bent his knees and leaned forward, his weapon still at the ready. Lights began flickering rapidly. The jolly music slowly started playing, only to fade, then resume. Fade, resume. The pitch shifted up and down, and the man cackled.

“No, I suppose I underestimated you lot. I didn’t think I’d need to use the real show-stopper…” When the man turned around, he held out both arms to the side, and a dark aura surrounded him. “But desperate times call for desperate measures, they say...”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The ground began to rumble and shake. Rusted metal creaked and collapsed, sending dust flying through the air. A series of cracks appeared on the ground, starting from around the Coachman and spreading like a spider’s web all around the wheel. The ground before Riku, Donald, and Goofy began to sink deeper and deeper; they had to move back several feet in order to avoid falling into the massive chasm that formed before the Coachman.

Massive paws struck the ground, twin claws tearing through stone and rubble. The dark aura spread higher and higher, twisting and stretching into a large, bulky Behemoth. With four muscled legs, each with a set of dagger-like claws, it trudged closer and closer to the trio, making the ground sag with each step. Its beady eyes focused directly on Riku’s Keyblade, and the horn on its head sparked with flickers of electricity. Two twisted tusks completed the beast’s unsightly appearance, and after a few more steps, it let out a bellowing roar.

Riku took a step back and then charged. He had to do something, or they’d all end up crushed beneath its massive girth. With all his might, Riku wailed at the beast’s enormous leg, whacking, slashing, ramming. It did little, and the beast trudged on, making the ground sink and slope; Riku had no choice but to leap back, lest he be flattened underfoot.

The Coachman continued to laugh as the Behemoth continued to force Riku, Donald, and Goofy further and further away.

“You’ll all wish you never set foot in this world! But it’s far too late now…”

Growling, the Behemoth stopped and slowly turned to face the man. It crouched down low, motionless for a split second before it leaped into the air, flying closer and closer to the man. He had no chance to escape. Dust flew through the air, as the Coachman let out a shrill, agonizing scream that soon faded. A heart floated up and into the beast’s mouth. Behind it, the Ferris wheel creaked and quivered. And with the man gone, the Behemoth trudged forward once more.

Riku grabbed a hold of Donald and Goofy, pulling them behind one of the stands. There, they watched as the beast sluggishly approached. The tip of its horn started to glow, as a ball of energy formed. They didn’t have much time to talk. Already, that thing was preparing another attack!

Donald frowned, and he peeked around the edge of the stand. Seconds later, several rocks flew through the air like bullets, and he quickly pulled back.

“We’ve gotta get to that Keyhole,” he said, “before that thing tears the place apart!”

Looking down at his Keyblade, Riku listened to the sound of rides toppling over, and the Behemoth’s continuous footsteps. The Keyhole was important, for sure. And with a Heartless that huge on the loose, it’d be difficult to get a clear shot. Still, it had to have some kind of weakness. They’d just have to get close enough to do something about it.

He felt someone shake his shoulder, and when he looked up, both Donald and Goofy were pointing up at the sky, and with good reason. Several balls of energy rained down from above. With no time to lose, they rushed away from one stand and behind another.

Riku groaned, watching the beast crouch low to the ground. “We’re not gonna get to the Keyhole if we don’t take that thing out!”

It leaped into the air again, and the trio hurried out of its path. They only made it a few feet from the beast before a shockwave sent them flying into a balloon cart. Then, the Behemoth began to turn around.

Slowly, Riku scooped up his Keyblade and forced himself back on his feet. He was just about to charge, when Donald pulled him back, shaking his head.

“Forget the Heartless!” He raised his staff and pointed it towards the Ferris wheel. “We’ve gotta stay focused.”

“No way!” Riku shook his head, pushing Donald aside and charging once more. “We can beat this thing. At least, I can!”

He couldn’t back down. Not now, and not ever. It didn’t matter that his combos barely left a scratch on Behemoth’s legs, nor did it matter that he had to keep dodging energy blasts above and avoid being crushed whenever the thing hopped off the ground. He’d keep fighting despite the odds. It worked against Ursula, Cerberus, and the countless Heartless in other worlds. If he could defeat this thing and stop the world’s fall into darkness, he’d be unstoppable. Leaving wasn’t an option.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]When striking the legs didn’t work, Riku tried to reach its back. Yet whenever he came close, the creature shook itself, and he kept sliding down. Sometimes, the Behemoth would lower its head to the ground, giving Riku a clear shot at its horn, but after striking a few times, he’d fall back to the ground, screaming as powerful lightning bolts jolted his entire body. He tried this again and again, climbing up, falling down. Striking the horn, getting shocked or blasted by its energy attack.

Constantly, Donald and Goofy tried to convince him to stop. They said the Heartless was too strong. That fighting it was suicide. Had they already given up? Though Riku’s body ached, and he could barely stand for very long, he continued to fight. All around him, the rides and attractions continued to fall apart. Bits of metal, wood, and stone crashed and burned, making it difficult to stay still for very long. The carousel fell onto its side and started to roll, and Riku narrowly avoided being flattened as he lunged out of the way…[/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]Then, the Behemoth flew through the air, landing right before the Ferris wheel and the Keyhole. Now he had to end this.

Riku ran as fast as his legs could carry him, fighting back fatigue with each step. The beast lowered its head to the ground, and sparks surrounded its horn. That thunder attack… was this all just a trap? Shaking his head, Riku kept moving at full force, leaping over ditches and fallen debris. He closed in on the beast, clutching onto the Keyblade with both hands. Time to strike… time to finish this.

He came close to the Behemoth, and he even managed to avoid the full force of its thundaga spell. It just wasn’t enough. From all around, the humanoid Heartless from before resurfaced. Hundreds appeared in an instant, surrounding the wheel completely. They latched onto Riku’s arms, pulling him flat against the ground. They piled on top of him, tearing at his chest. Then, the beast unleashed another blast of energy.

Riku shut his eyes tightly, struggling and squirming with no avail. Was this it? Was there really no way out of this mess? How could he have been so stupid? The Heartless… they were all so strong. Too strong, even for him. This whole time, it seemed like nothing could stop him. Like the Keyblade gave him all the power in the world. But now he couldn’t even beat one giant Heartless. Everything he’d faced so far… it just didn’t compare.

What was going to happen to him now?

THUNDER!”

The weight on his chest lifted. When Riku opened his eyes, he witnessed several more bolts striking the massive mob all around him. Many more Heartless remained, including the Behemoth, but at least he had the chance to get up. A chance to escape. He couldn’t keep fighting any longer. Getting wrapped up in his own hubris nearly got him killed. And though the Heartless climbed up the wheel and towards the Keyhole, and the beast readied another burst of energy, there was no point in fighting now. He’d wasted enough time.

Leaving the Heartless behind, Riku hurried over to Donald and Goofy. He didn’t even bother to look back, as the wheel creaked and the ground trembled. Doing so would only reassure him of the inevitable. Soon this world would face its end, and he’d been powerless to stop it. All they could do now was run. Run before the very foundation of the world sank into the depths of the darkness.


They continued to hurry towards the entrance gate, dodging toppled stands and falling objects. Thunder and lightning crackled and hissed, a powerful wind began to blow. It was just like the islands, before they disappeared. The Heartless, the destruction. Riku’s eyes slammed shut, and he picked up the pace. Rain poured down from above, drenching him and the others as they pressed onward. Even from afar, the quaking ground nearly sent them crashing into one another. By the time they reached the gate, the stone path below them started to break apart, piece by piece.

By the time they reached the ship, the massive gate started to wobble and crack. Boards split and toppled to the ground, forming an immense heap of wood where the entrance once stood.

They slammed the door shut and prepared to blast off. The engines roared, and the Gummi Ship rocketed back into space, leaving behind the now ruined Pleasure Island.

No more boys would fall into the Coachman’s trap. No more donkeys would get shipped away to salt mines and circuses for profit. Pinocchio remained unchanged, other than his set of donkey ears and tail. In many ways, their adventure on Pleasure Island was a success. Yet despite the Coachman’s untimely demise and Pinocchio’s rescue, the world continued to fall apart. Anyone who remained would surely be lost to the darkness.

As the Gummi Ship soared through space, Pleasure Island appeared less like a ruined world and more like a distant star. It flickered into and out of view, growing dimmer by the second. Soon, it faded completely, leaving nothing but an empty void.

For the first time since the Destiny Islands’ destruction, Riku failed to save a world.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]TO BE CONTINUED[/FONT]
 

.:Mega:.

Active member
Joined
Jun 9, 2006
Messages
901
Awards
4
Location
In your nightmares!
[FONT=&quot]Chapter 20: Hand in Hand
[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“Jiminy, what happens to your wishes when a star goes out?”

“Well, you see, Pinnoc…”

The disappearance of Pleasure Island left Riku feeling heavy-hearted. Even now, as they slowly returned to Traverse Town, he could barely believe what had happened. His hubris led to the destruction of another world. Maybe the world was teeming with darkness, and maybe its destruction meant the safety of more kids being dragged off and changed into donkeys, but… at the same time, it just felt so wrong. Up until now, his Keyblade had led him to many victories. He’d defeated powerful Heartless such as the Trickmaster and Opposite Armor. He’d gone face to face with a god’s guard dog and thrashed an over-sized sea witch.

Yet when he came face to face with the Behemoth and countless Neoshadows, even the Keyblade couldn’t save the day.

The Keyhole was in plain sight. If he hadn’t been so stubborn, he could’ve easily prevented Pleasure Island’s demise at the hands of the Heartless. So why? Why did he have to be such an idiot? What did he really have to prove...? Riku cringed, shutting his eyes tightly as he overheard Jiminy and Pinocchio’s discussion about stars. He couldn’t take it. He just… couldn’t handle it now. He’d failed. It was just like the islands all over again, only this time he knew what he was getting into from the beginning.

He felt a gloved hand touch his shoulder, and he immediately jerked back. When he looked to the side, he found Goofy looking at him with a frown on his face.

“Y’know, Riku, I don’t think it’s your fault. You were just doin’ what—”

“Hate to break it to you, Goofy,” he said with a sneer, “but you’re not helping. I just…” He glanced toward the window. “Just give me some time to think. That’s all I ask.”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Guilt… that’s what he was feeling right now, wasn’t it? The feeling that he’d let so many people down. Not just the kids who’d been changed, but… Donald and Goofy. They were right.

This whole time, he’d treated them like trash. When it came to their mission, he disregarded them entirely, opting to screw around and explore at his own pace. He’d dragged them into trouble with the Queen of Hearts, brushed them off when they tried to treat him kindly. Heck, if he’d been given the chance, he would have taken up Sora’s offer to go with Maleficent without a second thought. Then what would they do? What would all those worlds do? He probably would’ve wound up being manipulated the same way that Sora did. Probably still was, in fact.

Riku slowly looked over at Donald, who silently steered the ship without a word. For once, he didn’t look angry, frustrated, or anything like that. His typical scowl was replaced by a faint frown as he kept his eyes locked on the front window. Was he disappointed over what happened? It wouldn’t surprise Riku. Not really. After all, they’d come pretty close to acting like a team back there. And whenever they stopped bickering and worked together, they managed to face even the toughest of challenges. That’s how they’d thrashed Cerberus, Ursula, and everyone else. Maybe it wasn’t just his Keyblade that got the job done.

In the end, their roles were just as important. Goofy boosted their morale with his sappy personality, and Donald… even if he pushed them around, his heart was in the right place. If all he really cared about was the mission and the Keyblade, he probably wouldn’t have defended Riku against Ursula or fussed over him on Pleasure Island. Underneath his rough exterior, he probably wasn’t such a bad guy. Stubborn, maybe, but so was he. Arrogant? Donald wasn’t the only one.

Riku sighed. They still had a long journey ahead of them, and they just couldn’t risk any more worlds falling to darkness, nor could they risk Maleficent having her way. The road ahead of them was rough and dangerous. They’d probably wind up facing Heartless just as strong as the ones on Pleasure Island, if not stronger. In order to pull through, this cat-and-mouse routine between them would have to go. He’d have to stop putting his own priorities above theirs. It wasn’t that he was going to ignore Sora and Kairi completely. There was no way he’d go that far.

He just needed a change in direction. Maybe they all did.

He needed to say something. Anything to pull them out of this rut. It was time to stop pretending he was the hotshot who could handle everything the worlds threw his way and time to accept that they were all in this together. It was like Goofy said… all for one, one for all, sappy as it sounded.

So he slid to the edge of his seat and slowly turned to face them. For a few short moments he just watched, trying to find the right words, just trying to swallow his pride for once.

“Donald, Goofy…” He hesitated, watching as they glanced over at him without a word.[/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]And then he took a deep breath. “This whole time, I’ve been nothing but a selfish idiot. You guys… you really deserve better than that.”

Donald’s eyes widened, and he quickly switched the ship to auto pilot, turning his seat around.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“What?”

“It’s true.” Riku shook his head. “Let’s face it. I’ve meddled, and I’ve pushed you guys just as much as you pushed me. All it’s done is make things harder than they should be. It shouldn’t have to be about just my priorities or just the mission.”

“Gawrsh, Riku.” Goofy smiled, rubbing the tip of his nose. “Ya don’t have to beat yourself up over it! Why, I’m sure you were just doin’ what you thought was right, ‘specially for yer buddy.”

Donald sighed, and he nodded. “Goofy’s right. And I’ve been so caught up in our mission that I never stopped to think about how you felt.”

Was Donald seriously admitting that? It was almost hard to believe… After all, that mission had been his focus for ages now. It was… kind of funny, really, how things were starting to turn around. Or maybe he’d been so focused on Donald’s flaws that he just never took the time to really get to know him. Either way, Riku managed a weak smile in return.

“So you really have gone soft.” He laughed, leaning back in his seat. “But, no… I get what you mean. The way I see it, we’ve both been focused on what mattered to us and just pushed everything else aside. And now that Maleficent’s on the move, I don’t think we can afford that. This really isn’t a game.”

And your friend’s in real trouble.” Donald’s brow furrowed, and he frowned. “Sora’s a good kid. We can’t let somebody like Maleficent get to him.”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“Yup! ‘specially if she’s usin’ him to get to the Keyholes.”

“And that’s just it.” Riku propped up his head with his hand. “Sora really thinks he’s helping the worlds. Maleficent must be baiting him by acting like he’s a hero. Sora… he likes helping people out. It’s just in his nature.”

“Which isn’t good, if Maleficent’s got him thinking she needs help.” Donald crossed his arms, peering out the window. “King Mickey would want us to help you two, and he’d want to make sure the worlds are safe. That’s why he left in the first place.”

“So you don’t mind a few detours?”

Donald laughed. “Ha, I think we can work something out. We’ve still gotta find the King, but if we keep goin’ to other worlds, he’s gotta turn up somewhere.”

“But right now, we’ve gotta work together,” said Goofy. “Findin’ those Keyholes means we’ll probably be bumpin’ into Maleficent before ya know it. And I bet that’s how we’ll find yer pal.”

“Then there’s just one more thing…” Smirking, Riku leaned forward a bit. “What if we wind up meddling again? Could be dangerous.”

“Oh, we’ll be fine.” Donald shook his head. “We made it this far, and besides, maybe a little meddling isn’t so bad.”

He couldn’t believe it. Donald actually approving of meddling? Either the world was about to end, or he’d finally cracked. At that point, Riku couldn’t stand it any longer. He laughed… hard. It was just so crazy to think about, the way that one world’s destruction was just the smack in the face they needed. Agreements and friendly conversation with these two… it’s something he never would’ve expected back when they first met.

The funny thing? Donald and Goofy laughed alongside him. No temper tantrums from Donald, no squabbling over what to do. It was almost as if they were…

As if they were his friends instead of two nimrods dragging him around. And maybe that wasn’t far from the truth in the long run.

With a smile on his face, Riku held out his hand. “In that case… let’s go find your King.”

Donald grinned. “And Sora, too!”

“All for one and one for all!”

It was official. The three of them were more than just allies being thrown across space and into other worlds. They were friends, and a team. And now that they were working together, maybe they’d stand a chance against Maleficent and her goons. Maybe they’d still get into fights every now and then, and maybe things wouldn’t go smoothly all the time, but with newfound determination, the trio readied themselves for the journey ahead. They couldn’t change the past, but the future stood before them, full of excitement and opportunities.

Somehow, they’d pull through. They’d just have to stand side by side. All for one, and one for all.

TO BE CONTINUED [/FONT][FONT=&quot][/FONT][FONT=&quot]
[/FONT]
 

.:Mega:.

Active member
Joined
Jun 9, 2006
Messages
901
Awards
4
Location
In your nightmares!
Okay, here comes Halloween Town. :|b I've already finished Agrabah, but I've gotta wait for my Beta to go over it, woop.
---

[FONT=&quot]Chapter 21: Haunting Heart to Heart

[/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]When Riku finally got to take the Gummi Ship for a spin, he didn’t expect things to run perfectly smooth, but he at least hoped for a safe trip, free from embarrassing crashes and damage from enemy vessels. Maybe the controls were a bit complicated. Countless buttons, dials, and knobs lined the control panel, and Donald had to walk him through all their functions. It was a lot to take in at once, but how hard could it have been? All he’d have to do was steer the ship on course, fire some lasers, and scoop up some blocks along the way. Even a learning curve couldn’t hold him back… or so he thought.

It just so happened that during his first flight, he encountered a small cluster of asteroids. He managed to swerve between a few of them, but they just kept adding up. Riku had to act fast in order to blast through, pick up the Gummi Blocks inside, and keep pressing forward. And then he had to deal with a huge onslaught of ships ganging up on him at once. To make matters worse, he bumped into the edge of one of those pesky rings. So, needless to say, it was a bumpy ride… but at least he hadn’t crashed.

Yet.

“Riku, look out!”

Donald pointed at the screen frantically, and Riku had to really swerve to avoid a full-on collision course with one of the Heartless ships. Unfortunately, in doing so, he sent the ship flying towards a very large asteroid. Though Riku fidgeted with the controls, trying to steer it back on course, he accidentally triggered the acceleration. Then, when he tried to turn it around, the ship ended up spinning rapidly as it continued to zoom towards the space rock.

“Gah, slow down!”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“Believe me, I’m trying.

“Uh, fellers? Ya might wanna buckle uuuuup!”

Too late to turn back. The ship rammed into the asteroid, causing it to shake violently and then take a nosedive. It fell down deeper and deeper as it continued to pick up speed. Donald and Goofy ended up clinging to one another, while Riku held tight to the control panel. His head was practically spinning along with the ship as they rocketed down towards something huge, round, and orange. But given their current situation, the trio had little time to spend peeking at the radar to see just what they were headed for. Before they knew it, they hit the ground with a THUD, as dust coated all of the windows.

Talk about a rough landing. Though they’d managed to stay safely planted in their seats, Riku and his friends stayed perfectly still for about a minute or two, letting their stomachs settle from the insane crash landing. It was almost like they’d been on an insanely fast rollercoaster and then gotten knocked right off of the rails. Maybe if the circumstances had changed, it would’ve been exciting, but for Riku, it was embarrassing above all else. So much for his first time at the wheel.

Groaning, he undid his buckle and pushed himself to his feet. “Remind me to…” He took a deep breath. “Never do that again.”

“Believe me, I will.” Donald shook his head and slowly slid down to the floor. “You really oughta watch your steering, Riku.”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“Not my fault that these controls are complicated.” He shook his head, placing his hand against the door. “So, what now? Think we should see what’s out there?”

“Well,” Goofy pointed at the radar screen, “looks like we landed in a place called Halloween Town, a-hyuck! Sure sounds spooky.”

“And if this world’s spooky…” Donald pulled out his staff, “then we oughta be spooky, too!”

“So, what?” Riku smirked, tapping his fingers on the door’s frame. “You gonna set us up with your magic?”

“You betcha!”

With an enormous smirk on his beak, Donald waved his staff around, and a blackened glow spread from the tip all around the cockpit. Flesh became bandages and rotting flesh. The middle of his torso became an empty void of black space, and his eyes grew yellow and decayed. Goofy’s once colorful clothes transformed into dark and dusty attire, and claws burst through his shoes and gloves. His fur became shaggy, and his eyes swirly. A horn replaced his nose, and an enormous screw took the place of his hat. He looked like some kind of Frankenstein creation more than anything.

As for Riku, his bright, island attire shifted almost completely. A long, tattered cloak took the place of his sleeveless top, and the X-shaped straps gained a set of spikes down the center. His gloves gained a bone décor at the very top, and his skin grew pale. Dark circles formed around his eyes, and his overall attire changed from blues and yellows to blacks and greys. By the time the spell was complete, Riku took a moment to look over his new appearance, and then he grinned.

“Not bad, Donald.” He crossed his arms. “Your magic’s done it again.”

“Yep, and now we’ll fit right in!” He snickered. “And if anybody tries to scare us, we’ll scare ‘em right back.”

“Gawrsh, are ya sure?” Goofy frowned, poking at his new horn.

“Hey, it’s called Halloween Town.” Riku shook his head. “I’d say fear just comes with the territory.”

“Well, we’ll see when we get there!” Moseying on over to the door, Donald grinned. “Let’s take a look around.”

He didn’t have to say it twice. Once Goofy made it over, Riku shoved the door wide open and stepped outside…

And, needless to say, the name ‘Halloween Town’ fit to a T. Pumpkins of all shapes and sizes lined the streets. Some on the ground, some decorating street lights, and others hanging flat against the brick wall all around them. Iron bars with jagged points sat atop the walls, and Riku caught sight of a gate just a few yards away, leading further into the creepy town. Perhaps the most notable feature, though, wasn’t the spooky décor or the blood red sky up above, but the sound of jolly singing in the distance. It sounded like something festive was going on before their very eyes and ears.

Boys and girls of every age
Wouldn't you like to see something strange?
Come with us and you will see
This, our town of Halloween

As the singing continued, Riku and the others made their way for the gate, watching as countless ghosts and ghouls moved from place to pace, dancing along to the bouncy tune. Shaggy werewolves with razor sharp claws, a trio of vampires as pale as snow, and rotting zombies pranced all around. A round, pale clown tore off its face, while witches zipped through the air. By the looks of it, these creatures were having a ball, just celebrating everything that made Halloween so great. Riku was content to just watch their antics at first, but then something in particular caught his eye.

No, it wasn’t the bubbling, green ooze leaking out of a dragon-shaped fountain, nor was it the guillotine chopping a jack-o-lantern in half. It had nothing to do with the lanky man wearing a pumpkin on his head, as he lit himself ablaze. What really stood out was the group of Heartless floating around the town square, moving almost as if they were dancing alongside a boy with an all too familiar head of spiky hair. Sure he had an orange, pumpkin mask covering part of his face, and the tiny wings were definitely new, but there was no mistaking his terrible dancing or enormous grin.

Riku shoved the gate open and rushed into the square, right as the Heartless flailed their arms around and fell to the ground, and the music came to a grinding halt.

“Sora!”

“Riku?”

The crowd of Halloween monsters stood speechless as the two boys ran for each other. They grumbled and groaned about how the ‘new ghosts’ just weren’t scary enough and how their whole rehearsal had been interrupted by Riku’s sudden appearance. Some of the younger creeps and creatures complained that they’d have to start all over, while a cone-shaped man with an extremely tall top hat rushed around the square. Out from the fountain emerged a very tall and lanky skeleton, clad in a black-and-white pinstripe getup. He stepped down and approached the two boys, right as Donald and Goofy hurried into the square.

“Well, this is a surprise!” said the skeleton with a smile. “I don’t think I’ve seen you folks around town. Come to attend the celebrations?”

Riku took a quick look around, crossing his arms. He glanced at Sora, who sheepishly rubbed the back of his neck, and then he nodded.

“Something like that.”

“But what’re all the Heartless doin’ here?” Goofy scratched his head, glancing around the square and hopping back when one of the Heartless came too close.

The skeleton looked down at the Heartless and sighed. “Well, right now I’m trying to teach them how to dance. The problem is, they just can’t get the movements right.”

“Are you sure that’s safe?” Donald raised a brow, tapping his foot. “The Heartless feed on people’s hearts, you know.”

“Oh, but that’s what makes them perfect for this year’s show.” The skeleton grinned, leaning forward and wiggling his bony fingers. “Imagine, Heartless creeping out from the shadows, leaping forward to snatch your heart! It sends shivers down my spine just thinking about it.” He laughed. “Of course, they won’t hurt anyone once I’m through with them.”

Dancing Heartless… Riku shook his head. Man, what a thought. If they could pull it off somehow, it’d definitely make for one interesting Halloween. But how would they even do it? Usually Heartless just attacked on impulse. Getting them under control and choreographed would be no easy task.

Riku was going to ask about it, but he felt someone tapping his shoulder, interrupting his train of thought. When he turned around, he came face to face with Sora.

“Hey, Riku,” he said, “let’s get outta here! There’s something I need to tell you about.”

“Oh yeah?” Riku raised a brow, resting a hand on his hip. “Well, that goes double for me.”

“Then let’s go meet in the—”

Anyway,” the skeleton walked over to Sora and smiled, “I think a few tweaks to the guidance system should get things moving again. Shall we, Sora?”

“Oh, uh.” Sora’s shoulders sagged, and he laughed shakily. “Right! We should get some more ingredients for the heart, huh?”

“Wait, you’re making a heart?” Donald blinked.

The skeleton nodded. “Of course! We figured that if we can’t get the Heartless to cooperate, then a heart might put them on the right track.”

“Yeah, and the heart’s already gotten us this far.” Sora frowned, looking at the small group of Heartless again. “But it’s just not working right, like it’s missing something really important.”

“So… how are you making it in the first place?” Riku crossed his arms. The idea that a heart could just be made sounded awfully weird, even compared to what he’d seen on his adventure so far.

But the skeleton beamed, turning his attention toward Riku. “Why don’t you come along? I think you’ll be in for a surprise.”

“Hmm.” Riku turned around, focusing on Donald and Goofy. “You guys game? Might as well see what the fuss is about.”

For a split second, Sora’s body grew tense. Was something wrong? He seemed to hit it off pretty well with Donald and Goofy last time, so it couldn’t have been about them. Shaking his head, Riku waited for a response.

And, sure enough, Donald nodded. “Well, okay. It sure beats fighting Heartless, anyway.”

“Great!” Placing his hand on Riku’s shoulder, Sora grinned. “You guys go on ahead! Me and Riku will be right behind you.”

Okay, now that was weird. If Riku didn’t know any better, he’d almost think that Sora was trying to get him away from Donald and Goofy. But why now? They didn’t have issues traveling together back in Traverse Town. Still… some alone time with Sora wouldn’t hurt. So, after pushing Sora’s hand aside, he nodded.

“We won’t take too long. You guys cool with that?”

“Sure thing, Riku!” Goofy grinned, moseying on over to the skeleton. “You ‘n Sora can take all the time ya need.”

And with that, the skeleton began to lead the group through the spooky streets of Halloween Town. They passed several tall buildings with spooky décor ranging from pumpkins to cobwebs. On the way, they caught sight of the townspeople moseying around the square and cleaning up from the rehearsal. A few Heartless bobbed around, but they didn’t make any sudden moves to attack. It was almost refreshing, after the madness on Pleasure Island. Maybe the Heartless here wouldn’t be such a big deal, and they wouldn’t have to rush for the Keyhole.

The skeleton led them over to a door leading into an alleyway with a large staircase that lead up to what appeared to be a strange, metallic building. While Donald and Goofy followed the skeleton along, when Riku tried to go with them, he felt Sora grab onto his arm and pull him back. Sighing, he turned around to face his friend with a deadpan expression. It wasn’t that he didn’t want to catch up with Sora, because he definitely did, but it was just kind of weird how he was the one trying to get away from the group for a change.

Still, it couldn’t hurt to take some time to catch up. Especially when Donald and Goofy were okay with it. So, he leaned back against the door’s frame and locked eyes with Sora.

“So, what’s up?”

“Well, you see…” Sora sighed, shaking his head. “Riku, it’s about Kairi.”

“Kairi?” His eyes widened, and he took a step back. Did Sora find her? Was she even okay? And if he did manage to get to her, where was she now?

He waited and listened intently, while Sora’s whole body drooped, and he gazed down at the ground.

“She’s…” He took a deep breath. “Riku, there’s a reason why I’m helping with the heart, and it’s because—”

“What does the heart have to do with Kairi?” Riku narrowed his eyes. Something wasn’t right about this.

“It’s got everything to do with her!” Sora’s voice grew sharp. “Riku, you’ve gotta listen to me! When Maleficent found Kairi, she was… it was almost like she…” He winced. “She won’t wake up.”

What?

‘Won’t wake up’? What did he even mean? Riku jerked forward, and he clenched his fists. Was she sick? Hurt? What could have possibly happened that would keep her from waking up? Sora was fine, he was fine too. So why? Why would Kairi…?

“We need that heart, Riku.” Sora shook his head, moving over to the steps. “I don’t like tricking Jack this way, but… it’s the only way to save her.”

The only way… How would an artificial heart save Kairi? It wasn’t like she—unless…

For the next few moments, Riku stood silently, watching as Sora made his way up the steps. It didn’t make sense. What could that heart possibly do for Kairi, unless, somehow, she’d lost her own? And if she did lose it, wouldn’t that make her a Heartless? And it’d be all his fault... No wonder she disappeared when the islands went down, and no wonder Sora was acting so strangely. Biting his lip, Riku rushed up the stairs and followed his friend into the laboratory.

He trudged across the cold, metal floor and past the countless contraptions that filled the lab. Creepy specimens sat in jars, while vials bubbled with brightly colored chemicals. Riku barely gave them a passing glance, however, and kept moving until he met up with Sora and the others in the center of the lab. There, he caught a glimpse of one of the Search Ghosts lying on a metallic slab, completely motionless. Sitting right next to the slab was a tiny, little man with pale skin, two very large and flat lips, and screws all around his cranium. He wore a lab coat and a pair of black boots and gloves, plus a small set of spectacles that concealed his beady little eyes. This man moved around using a wheelchair.

Jack, Donald, and Goofy stood right behind him, peering down at what looked like some hideous, pulsating contraption. Pale, stitched up, and grotesque, this thing looked kind of like a heart, but there was something… off about it. Definitely artificial. Was this really supposed to be the key to controlling the Heartless and saving Kairi? When Riku looked over at Sora, he frowned. It still didn’t add up.

As Riku crept closer to the slab, Jack and the Dr. slowly turned to face him. While the Dr. scowled, Jack greeted him with a bright smile.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“Ah, there you are!” he said. “You’re just in time.”

“So, this is the heart, huh?” Riku raised a brow, leaning in to get a closer look. “You really think this will work?”

“Of course!” said the Dr., wheeling his way over to one of the many contraptions. “My creations are always flawless. All we need is a few more ingredients, and it will be perfect.”

“So, what’re we missing, Doc?” Sora grinned, waltzing right up to the Heartless. “We’ve got all kinds of emotions already, but there’s gotta be something that’ll make it work.”

“Hmm…” The Dr. wheeled around the lab, and he stopped to open his head and scratch his brain. Okay, that was weird, and Riku took a moment to stare at the sight.

“Memory and surprise should do the trick,” he said.

“But how’re you gonna add memory?” Donald tapped his foot. “That’s not something you can find lying around.”

“Maybe he could use a keepsake, a-hyuck!”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Riku sighed, barely listening to the conversation go on. Something about a girl named Sally and talking to the mayor for the last ingredient. These were all details that just didn’t matter right now, not with Kairi’s fate looming over his head. He needed to talk to Sora about this… alone. And not just about Kairi, but Maleficent and the Keyholes. With on his plate, Riku could barely focus on what happened all around him. Minutes flew by in the lab, as the group discussed the finer details of the heart project.[/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]And then he turned around to find Sora looking at him with a faint smile.[/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]
“Hey, Riku… We’re gonna head over to the graveyard. You coming?”

The graveyard? Was that for one of the ingredients? Riku shrugged, brushing back some of his hair.

“Sure, might as well. Beats moping around in a stuffy, old lab.”

While Riku followed the others outside of the lab, he kept towards the back, moving slower than the rest. Occasionally, Sora would look over his shoulder at him, but otherwise he kept moving up ahead. Together, the group made it outside the lab and neared the entrance into Guillotine Square. At that time, Donald and Goofy stopped and turned around, heading right over to Riku’s side. Once again, Sora’s body grew tense, and he watched them with a faint frown on his face. Riku didn’t take the time to question it, however.[/FONT][FONT=&quot]

“Hey, Riku,” said Donald, frowning. “You okay?”

Riku sighed, shaking his head. “No… Not really.” It’d be stupid to hide it from them. Even if he tried, they’d probably see right through him.

“Gawrsh, did somethin’ happen with you and Sora?”

“Don’t worry about it, Goofy. I’ll figure it out.” He stepped ahead of them, approaching Sora and Jack near the doorway. “Right now, we should focus on that heart. I want to see if it’ll actually work.

Without another word, they stepped outside. However, the moment they set foot out the door, they were greeted with an unpleasant surprise. All around, the townspeople frantically dodged claw swipes from floating Search Ghosts, while a group of lanky, big-headed Heartless wrapped in bandages spun about. Shadow Heartless emerged from below buildings, behind objects, and out of the fountain. Reflexively, Riku summoned the Keyblade and dashed forward. This had to have something to do with the heart.

As he slashed through two Shadows, he looked at Jack with a glare. “Just what’s going on?

Jack frowned, bringing a hand to his chin. “There must have been a malfunction.” He shook his head, firing a burst of flames at one of the Search Ghosts. “Well, nothing to worry about! As soon as we pick up those last two ingredients, everything should be just fine.”

“Easy for you to say!” Donald groaned, unleashing the power of a thundara spell all around the square.

“Riku, c’mon!” Sora pulled out his sword, pointing towards a nearby walkway. “Let’s keep moving! If we team up, those Heartless won’t stand a chance.”

Fighting with Sora, huh? It’d give him a chance to see how his friend had improved since Maleficent got her hands on him. Heh… well, he nodded, rushing forward and launching his weapon at two of the mummies. It soared through the air and sliced straight through them before it flew back into his hand. With the Heartless out of the way, he hurried around the square, toward a set of stairs in the distance. Jack and the others ran right alongside him, and he watched as Sora sent flames soaring through the air, bolts striking down from above, and ice crashing into any nearby attackers.

Eventually, they made their way up the steps and through the gate, passing from the square and into dark and dismal graveyard. Tombstones of all shapes and sizes lined the brick walls all around it. Statues of gargoyles stood all around, while pumpkins lay scattered here and there. A coffin rested at the very far end of this graveyard, so large that even somebody like Jack could probably squeeze through with no trouble.

Now, they were going to keep moving, but the sudden appearance of whirling corridors forced them to stop once more. Two of the mummy Heartless dropped to the ground, while statues all around the graveyard shook and shuddered. As stone cracked and pebbles flew through the air, a group of four, flying Heartless emerged, smacking their jagged jaws and swiping their narrow claws. Their horned heads and enormous wings gave them the appearance of Gargoyles, and coupled with their dark purple bodies and tendency to open their mouths extremely wide, these Heartless had an unsettling appearance.

But it wasn’t the time to dwell on appearances. With the five of them against the pesky Heartless, this battle would be a cinch. While Jack and Donald fired away with an onslaught of magic ranging from thunder to flames, Goofy rammed into the Gargoyles from below. This left Sora and Riku, who tag teamed the remaining Heartless using swordplay, quick maneuvers, and a bit of magic on the side. Riku’s Sonic Blades were joined by the furious combos of Sora’s sword, topped off with a downward blow. He’d really improved since the islands; if there was one thing Riku could give Maleficent credit for, it was that.

Against five powerful fighters, the Heartless didn’t stand a chance. It didn’t take long for the group to plow through them, leaving the graveyard empty once more… or so it appeared. Not long after the Heartless vanished, a pale, white dog floated up from one of the graves with its red nose aglow. It hovered around Jack for a few seconds before it scurried behind one of the larger tombstones. Seconds later, a stitched up hand reached around the stone, followed by the face of a strange looking lady.

Her whole body looked like it’d been sewn together, and her skin was a pale grey. As she stepped out from behind the stone, Riku caught sight of her tattered, old dress, which looked like it’d been quilted together out of various pieces of cloth. She slowly approached the group with a faint frown on her face and a dry looking flower in her hand. Grinning widely, Sora was the first to approach her.

“Hey, Sally!” he said with a wave. “What’re you doing out here?”

“Oh, hello, Sora.” Sally gave him a quick glance, and then she turned to Jack. “Is everything all right? I saw all the Heartless here—”

“Oh, it’s more than all right!” Jack grinned, sweeping his arms in a broad gesture. “Once we gather a few more ingredients, my Heartless Halloween is sure to be a scream!”

“That’s what I’m afraid of.” Sally sighed, shaking her head.

“Don’t worry, Sally! We’ve been working really hard to make sure the heart’s perfect.” Sora smiled, placing his hands behind his head. “And if anything goes wrong, we’ll make sure nobody gets hurt.”

“Speaking of that heart…” Riku stepped forward, placing a hand on his hip. “You guys said something about memory, right?”

“Oh, you must mean this.” Sally held out the strange plant, and she hesitantly handed it to Jack. “Please be careful, all of you. I had a terrible vision, and—”

“Splendid!” Jack beamed, stepping past Sally and over to the coffin. “The more terrifying, the better. After all, I’d like this Halloween to be our best.”

“That’s not—”

He didn’t stop to listen. Instead, Jack lifted up the coffin’s lid and slid inside, vanishing from sight. Donald and Goofy looked at one another and then back at Riku. Once he gave them a nod of approval, they followed Jack through the opening. However, Riku didn’t make any sudden moves to leave. Instead, he turned his attention to Sally and approached her with a frown.

“So, what’s this about a vision?”

“Well,” said Sally, heaving a sigh, “there was darkness, an explosion, and a terrible scream. Something just seems wrong about this.”

Well, that was reassuring. Riku wasn’t sure how much stock to put into this vision, but coupled with how grotesque the heart looked, it just didn’t sit well in his mind. Making an artificial heart just seemed too good to be true, and using it to control the Heartless? There was no way it’d end well. Nevermind the fact that Sora wanted to use this heart for Kairi… He shuddered, looking over towards his best friend, who leaned over the coffin’s edge.

Sora shook his head and slid through the opening without a word. He probably heard Sally’s warning, but given what he’d told Riku earlier, that probably didn’t deter him one bit. For a moment, Riku stood by Sally and contemplated her words. Disaster, all because of a fake heart… He couldn’t let that happen.

Narrowing his eyes, Riku hopped through the coffin, which led him through a narrow chute and into another graveyard. There, he caught sight of countless dead trees and dangling skeletons lining the walls. As he stepped further into the cemetery, he passed a massive pumpkin, about the size of a small house. Fog filled the area, making it difficult to see, but as he moved along, he caught sight of the others speaking with that same cone-shaped man from before. So that was the mayor…

“Gawrsh, so all we’ve gotta do is hit those tombstones? Ya sure the ghosts won’t mind?”

“Oh, not at all!” Jack grinned, gesturing towards one of the stones. “In fact, it’s like a game to them.”

Games with ghosts… It probably had something to do with the ‘surprise’ they needed. Well, he’d let the others take care of it for now. Though Riku did watch as ghosts popped up from the stones and Donald and Goofy clonked them with their weapons, he kept his eyes on Sora and slowly approached from behind. While the others were busy with the ghosts, this’d be the perfect chance to talk to him and figure out what was going on. At least, as long as any pumpkins didn’t blow sky high.

“Sora, about Maleficent—”

“You’re coming with us, right?” He grinned. “I asked her about it, and she said it’d be great if you came! And there’s loads of room in the castle, so once we save Kairi—”

“That’s just it, Sora.” Riku shook his head, bringing a hand to his face. “Look, she’s not who—”

BOOM! Bits and pieces of orange residue flew through the air, splattering all over the ground, the tombstones, and on Riku’s clothes. Wonderful. Groaning, he turned away from Sora to see what just happened, only to find a pile of gunk in place of the once enormous pumpkin. And in the center of this squishy mess sat a little jack-in-the-box. Was that supposed to be the ‘surprise’? Well, whatever the case, it didn’t take long for Jack to scurry over and grab it.

“Perfect!” he said, marching over towards the entrance. “Now we have everything we need for the heart. Good work, everyone!”

So much for that. With Jack crawling through the small entry hole, Riku didn’t have much of a choice. Reluctantly, he followed along as the others returned to the upper level of the graveyard. They’d picked up ‘surprise’ and ‘memory,’ meaning that the so-called heart was probably going to get another test run. Would it work, or would the experiment fall flat on its face? They’d find out soon enough.

When they returned to the lab, Dr. Finkelstein immediately took the remaining ingredients and shoved them inside the heart. After a bit of tinkering, the ugly, old thing started to beat slowly and steadily. With the heart in motion, Finkelstein sat it down near the Heartless and rolled over to the guidance system to mess with the machinery. As he tinkered around, Sora slowly stepped up to the slab, and Riku watched him very carefully. He knew what was coming. Sora did say they needed that heart, after all, but that thing hadn’t even been tested!

As Finkelstein rolled back to the slab, Riku cringed. He didn’t even have time to speak up before Sora scooped up the heart with both hands and turned towards the door. All around the lab, everyone gasped. They never saw it coming. After all, why would somebody like Sora up and steal a key part of the machinery?

“Sora, what are you doing?” Jack tried to reach him, but Sora hopped back and drew his sword.[/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]
“I’m sorry, Jack!” He took several steps towards the door. “But I really need this heart!”

There was no time to act. With the heart tucked under his arm, Sora high tailed it out of the laboratory without another word. Donald, Goofy, and everyone else just started, while Riku shut his eyes tightly and clenched his fists. How could he have stood there and done nothing? Kairi’s safety was important, but that heart… it wouldn’t save her. It was ugly, repulsive, and hadn’t been properly tested on Heartless, much less human beings.

They couldn’t just sit there. Taking a deep breath, Riku stormed towards the door.

“We have to stop him!” he said, glancing back at the others. “C’mon, before he gets too far.”

“Yes, we can’t let that little hooligan get away with this.” Finkelstein growled, slamming his fist on the arm of his chair. “Nobody steals my creations!”

Jack sighed. “I just don’t understand… Why would Sora take the heart?”

“We can worry about that later.” Riku shook his head. “Right now, we need to knock some sense into him before this gets out of hand.”

He still hadn’t gotten to talk to Sora about Maleficent, and he still didn’t know the whole story behind Kairi. With Sora gone and on the run, they’d have to pick up the pace in order to sort things out. Maybe the heart wasn’t perfect, and maybe it’d all backfire in the end. If that was the case, then there was no time to lose. Not when Kairi’s well-being was at stake.

TO BE CONTINUED [/FONT]
 

.:Mega:.

Active member
Joined
Jun 9, 2006
Messages
901
Awards
4
Location
In your nightmares!
[FONT=&quot]Chapter 22: A Lifeless Puppet

[/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]
The moment they stepped outside, the group came face-to-face with a wild horde of Heartless. Mummies whirled around with their claws, while Gargoyles dove down to deliver a combination of slashes and kicks. Shadows crept up from behind, and Search Ghosts warped around in a frenzy. Even as they rushed for the graveyard, the Heartless relentlessly fought back, swooping, diving, and leaping into their path. This slowed the group down long enough to fight back using bursts of powerful magic and brute strength, but it hardly deterred them in their search for Sora.

When they rushed into the graveyard, they found no sign of Sora or the heart. Just more Heartless eager to strike. This time, strange, mushroom-shaped Heartless spewed toxic gasses and shielded themselves by transforming into metal. Fighting through this mob of Black Fungus took time, effort, and plenty of frustration. Despite their cute appearances, the Fungus lashed out viciously, and Riku continuously blocked and evaded their strikes, making his way for the coffin. When they drew too close, he charred them with a flaming fira spell and deflected their fumes with aero. Despite the difficulty, they made it through in one piece.

Down below, Jack led them through yet another Heartless mob. They pounced, slashed, snarled, and charged, as the group sprinted past countless tombstones and towards a stone statue with a door at its base. With its jagged smile, slanted eyes, and devil horns, this statue fit the menacing nature of Halloween Town and easily stood out among the ruckus. When Jack drew close enough, he flung the doors open and blasted back two charging Gargoyles with a quick fire spell. Then, he and the others proceeded through the dark tunnel and to the other side.

Countless pumpkins surrounded them, grinning eerily as they exited the tunnel. Various tombstones littered the ground near the brick walls all around. However, what truly stood out about this portion of the graveyard was the large, curled hill at the center of it all. There, Riku caught sight of Sora, who towered above them with the heart in hand. He didn’t even bother to speak; instead, Riku rushed up the hill, straight for Sora with a scowl on his face.

“Sora, what are you thinking?” he said, looking his friend straight in the eye.

Sora frowned, glancing down at the heart. “It’s just like I told you, Riku. If we’re gonna save Kairi, we need this heart!” He looked down towards Jack and the others. “I’m really sorry, but it’s for my friend. You see, she’s lost her—”

“Heart? Is that it?” Riku leaned forward with both hands on his hips. “And you really think this is gonna help?”

“’Course I do!” Sora pulled the heart close to his chest. “Riku, if the Heartless took Kairi’s heart, then maybe giving her this new one will help her wake up. Right now, she’s… like a lifeless puppet.”

And just like that, Riku felt a cold, hard lump form in his throat. A lifeless puppet… so that was why she wouldn’t wake up. And the Heartless really did take her heart. Riku’s eyes widened, and he took a step back. Why did this have to happen to her? How could he be so stupid?

Without even thinking, he grabbed onto Sora’s shoulder. “Sora, that’s not a real heart. Maybe… maybe it could control the Heartless, but that thing hasn’t even been tested yet. What makes you think it’ll actually help her?”

Sora blinked, and he looked down at the ground. “Well, Oogie and Maleficent said—”

“What?” Jack narrowed his eyes, and he took a step towards the hill. “Sora, have you been listening to Oogie Boogie this whole time?”

“Well, yeah! I mean, he’s my friend, so—”

“Sora!” Riku cringed, and his muscles tightened. “You have got to stop listening to Maleficent! She’s not your friend.”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“What?” Gasping, Sora took several steps back and nearly fell from the tip of the curly hill. “Riku, how could you say that? You’ve never even met her!” He narrowed his eyes, peering down at Donald and Goofy. “They’ve been tricking you, haven’t they? Trying to get you on their side so they can have your Keyblade all to themselves.”

What?!” Donald glared, and he flailed his staff. “We’d never do that to Riku!”

“Yeah, we’re his pals!”

Shaking his head, Sora turned his attention back to Riku. “Riku, you’ve gotta come with me! Kairi’s waiting for us, and if we work together, I’m sure we can bring her back.” He held out his hand with a faint smile on his face. “What do you say? I might not’ve been able to rescue you in Traverse Town, but now’s our chance!”

“What do I say…?” Riku laughed. Had Sora made this same offer sooner, he would’ve taken it up without a second thought. But now… now he had obligations. Donald and Goofy weren’t just an easy ticket to other worlds, and the Keyblade wasn’t a toy. His priorities had shifted the moment he saw Pleasure Island’s star fade in the distance. And Sora… he really was clueless. So, slowly, Riku shook his head, turning his back on his friend.

“Know what I say? Find a new crowd. Trust me, those guys are bad news.”

“Riku…”

Sora withdrew his hand, and for a few seconds he simply gazed at the ground. Then, when Riku turned around, Sora leaped back and held the heart close to his chest. All the while, the tip of the hill unfolded, straightening out to form a narrow path. Sora took a deep breath, and he took one last look at Riku and the others. Then, he turned around and rushed along the path without looking back.

“I’ll find a way to save you, too!”

Save him… how ironic. Sora still clung to the friendship of that old hag even after Riku tried talking some sense into him. And now he was off again, and he still had that faulty heart. A heart he really believed would save Kairi. They’d have to act fast. With a faint grimace, Riku approached the path, stopping long enough to get his friends’ attention.

“Guys, let’s keep moving. We almost had him!”

They ran along the tip of the now uncurled hill, hopping the over side of the wall and landing in a small courtyard with a stone bridge. As they rushed across to the other side, Riku caught a glimpse of murky, green sewage running below. Together, they passed through the iron gate at the very end, shoving it wide open and slipping into a wide, open canyon illuminated by the pale glow of the moon. A winding, wooden bridge led up to an immense manor full of a variety of kooky contraptions. Cages dangled from crooked branches of tree branches. The many towers looked contorted and bent, and some had the appearance of screaming faces.

There was no doubt about it. This had to be the place where ‘Oogie’ lived. It had all the right features of an evil lair with a haunted twist. But with so many towers and places to hide, they’d have a whole lot of ground to cover and very little time to do it. Riku sighed, and he took a step towards the bridge.

“Place sure is huge,” he said. “Any idea where he’d run off to, Jack?”

Jack looked up at the manor, and he pointed a bony finger at its highest tower. “If I had to guess… it’d be somewhere up there. Might as well start from the top!”

“Gawrsh, are ya sure it’s safe?” Even with his spooky appearance, Goofy shivered and moaned, while Donald rolled his eyes.

“Can’t be any worse than the other worlds we’ve seen.” He swept his staff through the air. “C’mon, you big palooka.”

They made their way for the rickety old bridge, which creaked and wobbled with each step. Many planks were missing, forcing them to keep a watchful eye on where they stepped, lest they plunge down into the canyon below. Heartless appeared from above and all around, but the group spent little time facing them. Riku abused his Sonic Blade attack, plowing through a mob of mummies, while the others took care of any lingering Gargoyles using a barrage of thunder magic combined with Goofy’s whirling shield.

It didn’t take long for them to reach the manor’s first chamber, which consisted of nothing but brick walls all around and a small, metallic platform. Jack made his way to this platform and motioned to it. Then, he blasted the very bottom with a fire spell, lighting it up from below. Was it some kind of elevator? Well, they’d find out soon enough. With Riku at the lead, the group followed Jack up and onto the platform, which slowly carried them high above the stone floor and into the manor’s next level.

Up above, they continued along another rickety, wooden path, barely taking the time to gaze at the moon as it loomed so close. More Heartless relentlessly struck with their claws, feet, teeth, and more. This didn’t deter them. Anyone who stood in their way met an untimely demise at the end of the Keyblade. And as they ran, the wooden path spiraled higher and higher. It seemed to go on forever, but they had to be getting close.

More and more Heartless tried to slow them down, and the dangling cages all around could’ve easily been distracting, if Riku hadn’t been so focused. But with Sora up in the manor with that heart in hand, he faced these obstacles quickly and efficiently, tearing through the crowd with ease. In the distance, he caught sight of the uppermost tower, surrounded by what looked like an enormous, moving rib cage. The windows of the tower looked more like empty, blackened eye sockets, and the door’s edge was jagged, almost like a small set of teeth.

When Riku threw the doors wide open, he caught sight of a dangling chandelier, countless candles burning on a dusty, old table, a couch with springs bursting through the cushions, and countless other contraptions. Scribbles and a creepy, wooden mask lined the walls. Almost all the machinery, especially a dusty cannon showed signs of age. One thing was clear, though; Sora wasn’t in the room, and neither was this ‘Oogie Boogie’… unless Oogie was one of three scrawny, little kids in costume.

The first wore a dark red shirt and matching pants with a devil’s tail attached. His black shoes curled upward at the toes, and a devilish mask with a toothy grin concealed his true face. Next to him, a shorter and rounder boy wore a loose fitting skeleton suit, complete with bone patterns on the shirt and pants and a spooky mask to match. Lastly, a little girl stood at the front of the group, clad in a short, purple dress, black boots, and a hat nearly as tall as she was. Like the others, she hid her face behind a mask.

These three kids cackled and took a step towards the group.

“Oh, look,” said the devil, “we’ve got company.”

“Do you know what this means?” The skeleton kid cackled.

“Mr. Oogie Boogie is sure to reward us,” said the witch. “If we keep them out…”

So these kids knew Oogie Boogie, huh? Riku sneered, and he readied the Keyblade. If these pipsqueaks were going to keep them from Sora and the heart, they’d just have to use force. Already, the kids were headed their way; the devil pulled out a slingshot and began firing bombs, while the witch whirled around. The skeleton kid charged forward and rolled into Donald from the side, sending him tumbling onto the couch. Though the kids were small and didn’t use any sort of magic, their speed made it difficult to land even the lightest hits. Maybe facing them wouldn’t be tough, but it’d sure be obnoxious.

As the kids darted around, Riku and the others split up to cover more ground. Exploding pumpkins blew sky high, and the group frequently found themselves tripping over the kids and each other. Goofy bumped into walls when the skeleton kid grabbed onto his face, and Donald constantly knocked the witch away with his staff. Though Jack’s ice magic froze the devil for a few short seconds, it took a few light jabs from the Keyblade to stop him in his tracks.

They struggled, they squirmed, and they ducked as the kids kept charging left and right. It took a few minutes before the kids finally fell down to the floor and backed into one of the walls. They dropped their masks and pouted as Riku slowly approached them. Once he came close enough, he dismissed the Keyblade and crouched down. They were just kids, after all; if they weren’t a real threat, he’d go easy on them for now.

“So,” he said, “why don’t you tell me where Sora went?”

“No way!” said the devil.

The skeleton kid shook his head. “Nuh-uh!”

“We’re not telling you anything.” The witch huffed. “If we did, then Mr. Oogie Boogie would get real mad.”

“Why you…!” Donald scowled, and he stomped over to the kids—at least until Goofy grabbed him by the bandages and pulled him back.

“Look, we’ll deal with Oogie Boogie ourselves.” Riku groaned. “Just tell us where to go, and we’ve got it covered.”

The three kids looked at one another and frowned. Then, the devil kid spoke up.

“Well, he’s definitely not in the green room!”

“Oh, and whatever you do,” said the skeleton, “don’t pull that lever!” He pointed over to a lever on one of the walls.

A lever and a green room… Heh, that was easier than he thought. Smirking, Riku headed straight for the lever, slamming his Keyblade against it without a moment’s notice. The machine creaked, and its gears started to turn. However, while the ground shook a little bit, nothing in the room really changed. If anything, that lever probably had something to do with the ‘green room.’ Oogie and Sora were probably down there waiting for him to show up. All they’d have to do was find the room and barge right in.

So Riku made his way to the exit and leaned up against the door. “Okay, guys. Let’s get moving before Sora drops the heart and loses it for good.”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]x.x.x

[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Oogie’s chamber definitely had an interesting look to it. Interesting, and super cool. Bright, neon switches lined the upper level, each with creepy images like skulls and crossbones. Sure, it kinda clashed with the yellows, greens, and pinks, but it sure fit such a spooky place! Pumpkins lined the walls of the dark chamber, and several more surrounded a giant wheel at the very bottom. As Sora made his way along the circular path, he looked down at the slot machines all around. They constantly toggled through all the little images, especially the large on at the very center of the walkway. By the looks of it, Oogie’d been keeping himself busy by playing slots and tossing dice around.

In fact, right as Sora came up to him, Oogie Boogie flung two red dice down below. Then, with a twisted grin, he turned around.

“Sora, there ya are!” He propped one of his stubby arms against his shoulder. “I was startin’ to think you’d run off with that bonehead, Jack Skellington.”

Frowning, Sora pulled out the heart. “I don’t know, Oogie. Jack’s not such a bad guy! He and his friends have been working really hard for this year’s Halloween.”[/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]Oogie sneered, and he placed his other hand on his big, bulky hip. “But usin’ the Heartless? Now, that just ain’t fair, don’t you agree?”

“Well, uh…”

“In case ya forgot, the Heartless are the one who snatched up that, er… Kairi girl’s heart. And I know how much it’s been tearin’ you apart. Why else would I let ya tag along?”

“Well, yeah, but…”

Sora’s whole body drooped. Oogie had a point, after all. The Heartless were really dangerous. They swallowed worlds, stole people’s hearts, and destroyed everything in their path. While teaching them to dance would be super cool, that kind of power would be really easy to abuse! If the wrong person got their hands on it, then it could spell doom for Halloween Town. He and Oogie were probably doing them a favor by snagging the heart.

Oogie laughed. “Now, how’s about you lemme see that heart?”

“What?” Sora blinked, and he took a step back. “But I thought you said—”

He lightly slapped Sora on the back. “Oh, you worry too much! I ain’t gonna keep it. I just wanna give it a little spin…” He hopped down just long enough to spin the wheel at the room’s center. “You know, make sure it doesn’t have any bugs. Ya wouldn’t wanna give somethin’ nasty to your sweetheart, now would ya?”

“Sweet…heart…?”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]That was… well. Sora’s face turned the faintest bit pink, and he scratched his cheek. It was like Oogie put him in the spotlight for a minute there, but he did have a point, once again. Heck, wasn’t that what Riku got so angry about? They really hadn’t taken the time to test the heart and make sure it worked properly. Sure, Finkelstein had faith in it, but that didn’t mean it was bug-free! He didn’t want to put Oogie in danger, either, but he was a tough guy. He probably knew what he was doing.

So, reluctantly, Sora handed the heart over to Oogie with a sheepish smile. “So, what’re you gonna do with the heart?”

“Oh… Well—” Oogie paused, and he brought one of his stumps to his mouth. “Ha! Why, I’d make the Heartless get outta town. They’re crampin’ my style.”

“But what about this year’s Halloween?”

“What did I tell ya?” Oogie shook his head. “Why, with the Heartless outta the way, I’d up and make you the centerpiece. We’d put on a real show together. So good they’ll be beggin’ for more!”

“So I’d get to be the star?”

“That’s right. We’d turn the whole town upside down…”

Starring in a festival based around Halloween, one of the coolest holidays ever! If he and Oogie could pull it off, it’d be a ton of fun. And he’d definitely do his best to act spooky and tough, just like the others around. Kairi’d probably get a kick out of it, and Riku, too. Maybe then he’d finally trust Oogie, Maleficent, and the others. He just needed to give them a chance!

“It’s a deal, Oogie! You just—”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Before he could finish, the door creaked; someone was coming.

x.x.x[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]So they were there all along. Sora, and… some guy that looked more like a burlap sack than anything else. Riku glared, and he rushed forward. That guy was probably Oogie Boogie, and judging from the way he held onto that hideous heart, things had already gotten out of hand.

“Sora, are you crazy?!

Sora gasped, and he turned to face his friend. Meanwhile, Oogie Boogie let out a dry laugh.

“Well, well, well. What have we here?” He stomped past Sora. “You must be that… Riku kid Sora’s been goin’ on about. And, look! You brought friends.

Sora sighed, and he shook his head. “No, they’re not his friends. Not Donald and Goofy, anyway.” His hands rolled up into fists. “You guys should give up now. Leave Riku alone!”

Goofy frowned, scratching the side of his head. “Gawrsh, Sora, what happened to ya? Don’t ya remember how much fun we had in Traverse Town?”

“Fun?” Sora sneered. “…well, okay. It was pretty fun! And meeting Merlin was so cool, but…” He looked away. “That was before I knew the truth… That you guys have been tricking Riku this whole time.”

“What’s the big idea?!” Donald stomped his feet and jerked forward. “We’re not tricking Riku! Even if he’s stubborn sometimes, we’d never go that far.”

“Oh, thanks.” Riku rolled his eyes. “But they’re right, Sora. The three of us… we’re on good terms now, so if you’re thinking of dragging me off, think again.”

“Well, ain’t that just swell?” Oogie shook his head, and he smirked. “Looks like he’s already losin’ it. Think we oughta show him our stuff?”

At first Sora drew his sword, and he looked down at it with a faint frown. However, he quickly tucked it away and took a step back.

“No, I… I can’t. It doesn’t matter what side he’s on, Oogie. Riku’s my best friend! I don’t wanna hurt him.”

The whole time, Jack watched the conversation with a faint frown, and he scratched his head. “Sora, it’s not too late, you know.” He slowly approached. “There’s still room for you in this year’s Halloween festival. All we need is that heart.”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“I can’t!” Sora shook his head violently. “Jack, I know you really wanna make this year’s Halloween the best, but my friend Kairi’s in danger. If I don’t give it to her, she might never wake up!”

“That’s right!” Oogie tossed the heart up and down. “Don’t bother tryin’ to convince him otherwise.”

“The Doctor could always create another one for your friend. All you’d really have to do is ask!”

Huh?!”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]The whole room went silent. Everyone from Donald to Oogie Boogie just stared at Jack with a deadpan expression… except for Sora, who took a step back, scratched his head, and frowned. Riku groaned, and he slapped his palm against his face. Really, it was just too obvious. How could Sora not have thought about it? Even a guy as clueless as him could’ve caught on with a little brain power.

Oogie groaned, narrowed his eyes, and puffed out his chest. “Oh, I’ve had enough!” He stomped right over to Sora and looked him straight in the eye. “I think it’s time for you to go back to your old pal, Maleficent. All this small talk’s slowin’ me down.”

“But what about the he—”

[/FONT] [FONT=&quot]“Worry about that on your own time.” He held out an arm and cringed, forcing dark tendrils to wrap around Sora’s feet. “I’m sure you’ll figure somethin’ out.”

As Oogie shoved Sora forward, Riku rammed into him with his Keyblade and knocked the heart onto the floor. Sora stumbled a bit, and Riku tried to grab his hand, but it was too late. Within seconds, Sora fell through the dark corridor, vanishing into the swirling, black vortex. When Riku reached inside it, the portal rapidly shrank, leaving nothing but a few little wisps in its place. While Jack tried to nab the heart, Oogie managed to scoop it back up, and he flung it into his mouth. After he swallowed it whole, he smacked his lips and cackled with glee. Then, he climbed back up to the slot machine.

“It’s too late for you now, chumps.” He grinned. “Might as well say your prayers, ‘cause now I’m the one callin’ the shots. Ain’t that right, Heartless?” He took a look around, but no Heartless appeared. “Heartless!”

Two small, dark corridors appeared by his side, revealing a pair of Gargoyles. No other Heartless arrived. It must’ve lit his fuse because Oogie’s whole body started shaking like crazy, and he stomped around. Then, without warning, he pulled out a large pair of dice and hurled them at Riku and the others. They landed with a thundering BOOM, and a fiery explosion sent the group toppling down to the wheel below. Then, Oogie placed his foot on one of the switches and gazed at the group with a twisted grimace.

“Well, I guess we’ll be doin’ this the hard way!”

TO BE CONTINUED [/FONT]
 

.:Mega:.

Active member
Joined
Jun 9, 2006
Messages
901
Awards
4
Location
In your nightmares!
[FONT=&quot]Chapter 23: Showdown with Oogie

[/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]
Flames flew through the air as explosive dice clashed with the spinning wheel in the Torture Chamber and blew sky high. A buzz saw whirled through the air, forcing Riku and the others to make a mad dash all around their circular arena. Heartless swooped down from above, furiously slashing, kicking, and hurling magic spells their way. To make matters worse, several scythes rapidly spun around the arena, dragging across the wheel and occasionally bobbing up and down. The whole place was like a death trap, and while Riku and his friends dealt with disastrous dice and other nasty tricks, Oogie continued to cackle with glee.

Occasionally Donald and Jack would nail him with thunder magic that sent him back against the wall, and when he was lucky, Riku got in a few shots with fira to compliment Goofy’s soaring shield. Most of his attacks, however, did little but knock dice back at Oogie or send Heartless crashing into each other. They’d been at it for several minutes now, and thus far they’d made very little progress. If there was one thing Riku could give Oogie props for, it was his clever use of his gambling gear to keep them distracted. The question was, could he actually fight? There had to be a way to get up to him…

Groaning, he knocked back three more of Oogie’s dice and turned to face the others. “This isn’t working! We need to come up with a backup plan.”

“Like what?” Donald blasted Oogie with more electrifying bolts. He screamed and flailed in response, giving Donald a chance to get away from the raging buzz saw. “He’s up too high, and my magic’s not slowing him down.”

One of the Gargoyles dove straight at Goofy, but Riku knocked it aside by flinging his Keyblade at its side. Then, he decimated the remaining Heartless with a swift blast of blizzard.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“Here’s an idea.” More of the exploding dice plummeted down to the ground. Riku had no choice but to roll aside. “You and Jack keep hitting him with magic. Goofy and I will figure something out…”

“That ain’t gonna do ya any good!” Oogie shook his head. “Even that Keyblade can’t save ya from bein’ chopped up into mincemeat.”

The rotating scythes whirled once more, and the group had little time to chat. Together they leaped, rolled, and ducked to avoid being sliced up. Then, when the coast finally cleared, Goofy leaped forward and pointed at the countless switches at the wheel’s center.

“Look, fellers! They’re startin’ to glow!”

“Oh, no ya don’t!” Oogie frowned, and he took several steps back. “You dopes oughta leave those switches alone! They ain’t gonna help you.”

Was he trying reverse psychology or something? Smirking, Riku stepped right up to the switches. “Oh yeah? Well, now I have to give it a shot.”

Without another word, Oogie gulped and started to hobble around the upper level. Was he trying to get away from something? Shaking his head, Riku followed along, keeping his eyes on the switches. Maybe if he hit the right one, something would happen. And with Oogie trying to get away, then maybe he’d just have to strike the switch closest to him. It sure beat running away from explosions, saw blades, and Heartless, anyway.

Sure enough, when he slammed his weapon into the closest switch, something indeed did happen. A jagged fence shot up all around him, and a large chunk of the wheel lifted up high enough for him to reach the upper level. Best of all, once Riku leaped onto the circular path, a fence kept Oogie from getting away. Finally, he had nowhere to run… It was the perfect chance to nail him with a harsh combination of slashes and strikes from his weapon, and all Oogie could do was flail his stubby little arms in retaliation.

He managed to get several hits in before Oogie growled, puffed out his chest, and slammed his body into the ground. The explosive impact sent Riku tumbling down below, right as more exploding dice nailed him from behind. Cringing, Riku rolled back to the feet, not even paying mind to his scorched cloak. At least he’d figured out Oogie’s weak point.

“Excellent work, Riku!” Jack gave him a quick grin before firing away with more thunder. “I bet if we keep our eyes on those switches, we can easily stack the deck in our favor.”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“Don’t go makin’ gambling puns around here, Jack!” Oogie sneered, flinging more dice down below. When they landed, the buzz saw rocketed through the room.

Luckily, Goofy’s shield deflected it and sent it flying into one of the slot machines. He grinned and said, “Gawrsh, ya think we oughta place our bets?”

“Guys, forget the puns!” Riku groaned, and he sent two of the dice flying. “We need to stay focused.”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]After another round of scythe dodging and dice deflecting, the switches lit up once more. At that moment, Oogie scurried around as fast as his stubby legs could carry him, and Riku made his move. He watched Oogie carefully, waiting for him to draw close to the nearest switch. At that moment, he slammed the Keyblade down and braced himself as the fence shot up and the platform lifted him up high. When he reached the top, Riku charged into Oogie’s chest not once, but twice, using Sonic Blade to push him back against the fence.

He scorched Oogie with fire, swept his weapon straight across his chest, and hammered him in the gut. With each hit, Oogie shuddered and moaned. His puny little slaps did little against the Keyblade’s mighty blows. However, just like before, he managed to send Riku down to the ground once he’d had enough by pounding himself into the floor.

“Oh, now you’ve done it!” Stomping his foot, Oogie hurled more exploding dice down below. “You thought you was dead before? Well, guess what, chumps? Now you’re double dead!”

Twice as many dice crashed into the ground, creating twice as many dangerous explosions. The spinning scythes whirled around at twice their previous speed, and Oogie somehow managed to summon four Gargoyles instead of two. Riku and the others had barely any time to retaliate with even the most basic magic spells. Instead, they kept moving swiftly, leaping over scythes, knocking back the buzz saw, and clobbering any Heartless that stood in their path. When the exploding dice came flying, they sent them right back to Oogie. Soon enough, the switches lit up for a third time.

This time, both Riku and Jack made it to the top, slowly backing Oogie against the fence without lifting a finger. He had nowhere to run, nowhere to hide. It’d be easy to knock the stuffing right out of him, really, but there was just one thing that held them back: a loose thread at the bottom of one of Oogie’s feet.

Grinning, Riku reached for the thread and held on tight. “So… I wonder what’ll happen if I unravel this string…”

Oogie gulped. “You wouldn’t dare!”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“I don’t know…” He looked over at Jack. “What do you think, Jack?”

Jack frowned, and he nodded. “He’s all yours, Riku.”

That was all the confirmation he needed. With a light little tug, Riku split Oogie right at the seams. His cloth body fell to the floor revealing a mass of insects and arachnids that began dropping like flies onto the floor. Oogie squirmed and screamed, trying to scoop up the stray insects with his deteriorating arms, but it was no use. His whole body rapidly broke into itty bitty pieces, and each bug scampered across the floor. Before long, only a few bugs remained, including a particularly large one that fell down to the wheel and squirmed around on its back. This left the heart, which fell to the ground with a light thud. [/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]Sighing, Jack scooped up the heart and brushed off a few maggots that still remained. “I guess the heart wasn’t perfect after all.”

“Don’t sweat it, Jack.” Riku shook his head. “It’s probably better off this way. Some things just aren’t meant to be controlled.”

“Besides,” said Goofy, “I bet you and the others can come up with somethin’ real spooky!”

“Yeah.” Donald smirked. “Spookier than the Heartless!”

“You know…” Jack brought his bony hand to his chin, “You’re absolutely right! I’m the pumpkin king! If anybody can pull together a frightening festival, it’s me.”

“Then what are we hanging around here for?” Riku turned towards the exit. “C’mon, let’s get out of here before the whole place goes up in smoke.”

Now that they’d defeated Oogie, they had no reason to stick around. With Riku in the lead, the group excited the terrible Torture Chamber, not even bothering to squish the squirming bug down below. They passed through the double doors quickly and silently, slowly making their way down the steps and away from the manor. However, once they made their way back to the bridge, the ground started to rumble and quake. From behind, Riku heard the sounds of a terrifying explosion, and he came to a grinding halt. The bellowing scream of Oogie boogie prompted him to whirl around, coming face-to-face with a horrendous sight.

The manor had changed for the worst. Cloth fused to the countless towers, wrapping and weaving around the various contraptions from top to bottom. Large, purple globs latched onto the sides, and up at the top appeared an enormous, distorted version of Oogie Boogie’s face. His now enormous form had gaping holes, towers poking through what used to be an arm, and the numerous cages swung back and forth as he grimaced and glared at the group from afar.

“I… ain’t finished yet!” His voice was so deep, it sounded more like a roar than actual speech. “Now I’ve really got the darkness on my side!”

The Keyblade appeared in a flash, and Riku jerked forward. He took a quick look at the others and pointed his weapon at the manor.

“Looks like that last fight was just a warm up. Now what?”

Jack inched over to the edge of the bridge, narrowing his eyes. “Well, it looks like he’s drawing power from those strange globs!”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“So all we have to do is climb up there and take them out.” Riku smirked. “C’mon, how hard can it be?”

They leaped down from the bridge’s remains and hurried over to the massive manor. A swinging lantern sent flames whirling through the air, and the group had no choice but to hurry out of their path, deflecting the blows whenever they got the chance. As Riku circled around the manor’s base, he found a small stump and hopped on board. More fireballs whizzed after him, and he knocked them away with his Keyblade. Then, when he finally reached the first glob, he lashed out with all his might, striking hard and fast. It didn’t take much to pop it wide open, leaving a puddle of black ooze in its place.

He and the others continued their ascent, running, climbing, and leaping from place to place. Along the way, countless Gargoyle Heartless arrived to stop them in their tracks. To make matters worse, more flames and orbs of darkness rocketed through the air, and when they drew near to the cages, the group had to duck in order to avoid being sent over the edge. The only saving grace was the fact that the globs they encountered remained perfectly stationary and open for full on assault. In spite of the dangerous trek to the top, decimating the globs didn’t take too much effort.

As Riku reached the manor’s higher levels, he soon found that the path frequently shook, with some pieces of the walkway flattening against the manor’s side in an attempt to send him plummeting down below. The Heartless multiplied, and the fiery assault from below grew more intense the further he progressed. In order to avoid falling to certain doom, he had to keep leaping from plank to plank while keeping his eyes peeled for any hidden globs. On the way, he got knocked around by Heartless and singed by the fire, but in spite of the danger, he completely wrecked another two globs.

It didn’t take long before they’d destroyed roughly five of the globs, and only two remained. Though Riku pressed on, the path shook and quivered more frequently than before, and many of the planks began to fall into the pit below. Mummies and Search Ghosts now joined the Gargoyles in their attempts to stop Riku dead in his tracks. It got to the point where he kept rushing forward with Sonic Blade in order to keep them out of his path. One of the globs went down with just a few quick hits, and already he could see the final one in the distance.

At the very top of the manor, Riku came face-to-face with the very last glob. The path grew steady, and no swinging cages or flames reached him from this height. Only two Gargoyles stood between him and the final target, and like that was gonna stop him. Thunder magic struck the Heartless, making him shiver and twitch, while he nailed the glob with a spinning blow.

With the darkness eliminated, the manor wildly shook. Riku barely managed to keep his footing as he hurried down to the ground below, watching his step as bits of wood cracked beneath his feet. No more Heartless attacked; it was all a matter of making it to the bottom without getting crushed by falling cages and debris. He couldn’t afford to trip and fall, nor could he afford to stop and stare at the madness all around. Fortunately for Riku, he and the others managed to escape the collapsing manor just in the nick of time. Once they finally reached solid ground, they watched as Oogie let out one final, pained scream, and the manor blew up in their faces.

Riku covered his mouth and shut his eyes as dust flew through the air. When the air finally settled, only a few scattered planks and iron bars remained of the manor. In its place, an enormous Keyhole appeared on the ground with a pale, blue glow. So Oogie’s manor had been hiding it the whole time… After spending countless hours fighting Heartless, chasing Sora, and dealing with a gambling death pit, he’d finally get to seal off Halloween Town in peace.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]He narrowed his eyes and pointed the Keyblade at the moon up above. A beam of light shot forth, striking the moon and deflecting down towards the Keyhole. The ground all around it lit up, growing brighter and brighter until, finally, the Keyhole vanished from sight. The deed was done. In spite of the difficulties, he’d managed to save another world at last…[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]x.x.x [/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Sora rushed into the castle’s Entrance Hall, scurrying up the steps and towards the library’s door. The whole place had an elegant look to it, and when he stopped to catch his breath, he glanced down at the golden fountain below with the face of a lion and all the decorative pillars and statues that filled the area. Even at night with the lights so dim, the place looked super cool, like something out of a fairy tale. The fact that he got to stay here every single day was more than just a privilege. It was almost like a dream come true.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]But right now he had to get back to Maleficent and let her know what happened. His mission in Halloween Town had been a complete and utter failure. Not only did he miss his chance at giving Kairi the heart, but he’d failed to find the Keyhole, and Riku just wouldn’t listen! Plus, Oogie sent him packing for some reason, almost like he was fed up with keeping him around. What did it all mean? Why was Riku so angry with him? Did he really trust Donald and Goofy now?

He turned towards the library’s door, when a voice from behind caught him off guard.

“You’re quite intriguing, you know…”

Sora winced, and he slowly turned around, only to come face-to-face with a strange man in a tattered, brown cloak. Gasping, Sora pointed a finger at this man.

“Hey, when’d you get here?”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“Yes, it would seem…” The man chuckled, and he took a step forward. “You still have so very much to learn.”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“Hey!” Sora huffed, and he leaned forward. “What’re you talking about?”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]He pointed directly at Sora’s chest. “You are an anomaly… An unfortunate one, at that.”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“Anomaly?” Just what did this guy mean? And why was he being so vague? It was bad enough that he pulled stunts like that back on the islands, but here too? And just who was this guy?[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“Wasted potential, in other words.” The man shook his head. “Though I do wonder... Is it that your heart rejects darkness, or does the darkness reject you?”

“The darkness?” Narrowing his eyes, Sora slowly moved towards the steps below. “Why would I want anything to do with the darkness? Maleficent said it’s really dangerous!”

“Everything in this world holds the potential to destroy. A simple glass of water can lead to one’s demise if they are not careful.”

“But what’s that—”

“My point is that darkness holds power beyond all comprehension, and yet… you shall never be able to wield it. Not unless you release the light that shackles you.”

The light that shackles him? Releasing it? Sora took a step back, and he gazed at the floor. Just what was that guy talking about? None of it made sense! And besides, darkness… it was what destroyed his world, took Kairi’s heart, and brought the Heartless to all the different worlds. If this guy expected him to want that kind of power, he had another thing coming! There was no way he’d go that far, not when he already had all kinds of cool magic.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“I don’t care about any of that!” Sora shook his head. “I don’t need power. I just… I just want my friends back.”

[/FONT] [FONT=&quot]“Then it will be a necessity,” said the man. “Of course, you are far from ready. But know this…” He turned around and placed his hands behind his back, “To return what’s pure to its rightful place, sacrifices must be made. Consider this a momentary reprieve.”

Sora didn’t even get the chance to ask more questions; as quickly as the man appeared, he vanished completely, without a sound. It was just like what happened back on the islands, back when he’d gone to grab provisions. Back then, the man went on about darkness, too. It was almost like he was obsessed or something. But still… releasing the light that shackled him? Sacrifices and something pure?

What could it mean? [/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Sighing, Sora turned back towards the library. Right now, he needed to focus on helping his friends and saving Kairi. That man’s crazy riddles could wait.

x.x.x
[/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]With Oogie defeated and the Heartless plan shelved, normalcy returned to Halloween Town. At least, as far as Riku could tell. The townspeople gathered at the town hall, probably to discuss a new plan of action. While Riku thought about attending, he opted to stay by the gate and quietly think over what he’d just experienced. After all, his encounters with Sora left him with a lot to consider. The journey from here on out would only get rougher for sure.

Kairi wouldn’t wake up. Not only that, but she’d lost her heart. Sora still trusted Maleficent and her cronies, who probably roped him into stealing the fake heart in the first place. Their overall plans still remained a mystery. All Riku knew for sure was that Keyholes and the Heartless were involved. That, and Ansem’s reports…[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]He reached into his pocket and pulled out two slips of paper, one being Ariel’s parting gift and the other being a musty, old sheet he’d uncovered from the manor’s wreckage. Two Ansem reports, each with cryptic information about the Heartless and the worlds. On their own, they revealed next to nothing about Maleficent’s goals. Maybe the others would lead the way; as long as he and his friends kept traveling to other worlds, they’d probably dig up the rest of the reports in time.

For now, he prepared to exit the town and return to the ship. With Donald and Goofy rapidly approaching, Riku knew they’d be leaving soon. Not too far behind, Jack made his way over to the gate. Was he there to say goodbye? Whatever the case, Riku turned to the others with a half-hearted smirk.[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“So, how’d it go?”

“It was fantastic!” said Jack with a smile. “We’re already working on a new plan for this year’s Halloween, and with luck it’ll send them screaming with terror. Of course, I owe it all to you three.”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]“Wait, what?” Riku blinked. “What do we have to do with any of it?”

“Our adventure today was just the inspiration I needed!” Jack proceeded to crouch and sweep his arms through the air. “This whole time, I thought the Heartless were the right touch for this year’s festival, but I can take ideas from their movements, their stealth and apply it in a whole new way!”

“Gawrsh, I can’t wait to see what ya come up with!” Goofy grinned, and he rubbed the tip of his snout.

“Well, you’re always welcome to join us!” Jack motioned to the center of town. “And if you run into Sora again, I wouldn’t mind if he took part in the celebration.”[/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]Donald frowned, shaking his head. “We’d love to stay, but we’ve really gotta get goin’!”[/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]“Still, if I find Sora again…” Riku sighed. “I’ll be sure to talk to him about Oogie. It’s the least I could do.”

“And I’ll gladly explain what happened to the Doctor.” Frowning, Jack turned towards the lab’s entrance. “After all, I’m sure he didn’t mean to cause trouble.”

“Thanks, Jack.” Despite his worries, Riku managed a faint smile. “And, who knows? Maybe we can swing by next year. Could even drag Sora and Kairi along for the ride.”

“I’ll be looking forward to it! And until then…” Jack leaped back, towards the fountain with an enormous grin. “Have a happy Halloween!”

While the road ahead remained a mystery, one thing was clear: Each and every world Riku visited brought him exciting new experiences and new friends along the way. As he and the others left the spooky town of Halloween and made their way back into space, he couldn’t help but laugh. Even if things were getting worse by the second, at least he had friends to fall back on and the strength to keep going. He’d find Sora again, and he’d knock some sense into him for good measure. All he’d have to do is keep pushing forward despite all the odds.[/FONT]
[FONT=&quot]
And, maybe, with luck, he’d find a way to save Kairi, too. [/FONT]

[FONT=&quot]TO BE CONTINUED [/FONT]
 

.:Mega:.

Active member
Joined
Jun 9, 2006
Messages
901
Awards
4
Location
In your nightmares!
Wow, okay. It's been months since I posted my fic here. Anyway, I've still got like 20 chapters to post. This fic has been finished since April, but I'd like to get it all up so I can post the sequel, Fragmented Truths. Also, I'm going to be editing the Halloween Chapters with the revised editions I made after I post this next world.

---

Chapter 24: Wishes

Neither of the Ansem Reports made a lot of sense. While one spoke of the Heartless' origins and behavior, it did little to explain what Riku didn't already know. The one he'd received from the manor's wreckage didn't do much better. Sure it explained some strange material from a meteor shower and proved that Ansem had similar dreams to visit the outside world, but how exactly would that clue them in on Maleficent's motives? Maybe there was a connection to Gummi Ships and possibly Kairi, but there just wasn't enough to work with. Sighing, Riku tucked the reports away and looked out the window once more.

But before he could drift off in deep thought, Goofy gave him a light tap on the shoulder. "Hey, Riku! I've been wonderin'…"

"What?" He blinked, turning to face the others.

"Well, that Kairi you 'n Sora were talkin' about..." He chuckled. "Is she one of your best buddies? Or maybe," he rubbed the tip of his nose, "your special sweetheart?"

"My special—" Sighing, Riku shook his head. "Man, I wish. But Kairi's…" He paused, brushing back some of his hair. "She is one of my best friends. Sora and I have known her for years."

"You must be really worried." Donald frowned, firing at some nearby space rocks. "First Sora teamed up with Maleficent, and now Kairi's in danger."

"Yeah… I'd be lying if I said I wasn't."

It was like everything kept piling up, getting worse by the second. First, the islands went down. It didn't bother him too much at first, but then he learned that the Heartless went and attacked other worlds in the same way. Then, when he found out about Maleficent, his mission got a whole new level of urgency. And now, with Kairi's fate hanging in the balance, his worries just kept multiplying. Sure, he was trying his best to keep focused and not let his worries get to him, but that didn't change the fact that they were there in the first place. He'd have to be a mindless zombie to not care about it.

"Well, don't you worry, Riku!" Smiling, Goofy glanced at the radar screen. "We're comin' up on a new world, and maybe we'll bump into your pals again!"

"A new world, huh?"

The screen read 'Agrabah'. On it, a spherical image slowly rotated around. Just like the other worlds, this one's image showcased several distinct features. First and foremost, sand covered it from top to bottom, giving it the appearance of a desert. Countless buildings towered above the sand, each looking as if they'd been crafted out of some kind of pale clay. Several towers with rounded domes reached high above the city, decorated with red bands and gold tips. At the very bottom, Riku caught sight of a cave resembling a tiger's face. If nothing else, they'd be in for a wild ride.

"So," he said, "anything we should know about this place?"

"Well…" Donald glanced at the screen, and then he shrugged. "We won't be needing magic to blend in! But all it really says is that there's a palace somewhere in town. Maybe that's where we'll find the Keyhole."

"Who knows?" Leaning back in his seat, Riku gazed out the front window. They were getting closer to Agrabah with each passing second. "Palace might be a good place to start, but we shouldn't get ahead of ourselves. For all we know, it could be out in the desert."

"Well, we'll find out soon enough!" Grinning, Donald readied the ship for landing, as Agrabah came into full view.

As they drew closer to the city, they caught sight of the hubbub down below. People scampered throughout the city's busy streets. Merchants sold their wares, ranging from fresh fruits to pots of all shapes and sizes. Kids ran amok, some covered head to toe in dirt with torn and tattered clothing. Many of the men wore turbans atop their heads and loose clothing befitting a desert, while women covered their faces with cloth veils. Colorful cloth provided shade over the countless stands, and piles of crates stood atop some of the sandy buildings.

The ship landed right outside the enormous gate surrounding the city, giving the trio a close-up look not only at Agrabah itself, but the vast desert all around them. As they stepped out from the ship, they caught sight of sand no matter where they turned. It spread far into the distance, and heat waves made it appear almost like an ocean from afar. And, indeed, this place had plenty of heat. While Riku had grown accustomed to the summer temperatures of Destiny Islands, he still found rivers of sweat trickling down his cheek from the very moment he exited the cockpit. Good thing he knew blizzard magic.

They passed through the gate without much difficulty, and immediately the trio found themselves ducking, squirming, and dodging passersby. Merchants called out to them, advertising their sugar dates and fibs, while groups of people stopped and whispered about their unusual attire. So much for keeping it low key. Maybe Donald's magic would have helped them after all, especially when their zippers, belts, and colorful getups contrasted with the earthy tones of the people all around them.

Fortunately, the people didn't have much time to gawk. As soon as Riku and the others made their way into the bazaar, a loud trumpeting sound stopped the townspeople in their tracks. Was something going on? The low, thumping music of a brass band continued on, and in the distance, Riku caught a glimpse of what looked like a parade. An enormous elephant trudged through the sand, while a procession of men pranced around with bells in hand, telling the town to make way for 'Prince Ali'.

Swordsmen twirled around, tossing their weapons into the air, and countless camels trailed close behind. Women in brightly colored and revealing getups danced through the streets, twirling colorful clothes as surrounding men stopped and stared. A flute accompanied the bellowing brass, and a man hopped ahead of the ongoing parade with a fiery baton in hand. This guy had to be the drum major, and he hopped, skipped, and greeted everyone in his path, singing a bouncy little tune.

"Hey, clear the way in the old bazaar,
Hey you, let us through, it's a bright new star,
Now come, be the first on your block to meet his eye!

Make way, here he comes,
Ring bells, bang the drums.
Oh, you're gonna love this guy"

What followed was a loud, upbeat, and cheery song about some guy named Prince Ali. Right away, the townspeople cheered as the strange man and the rest of the parade made their way through town. Needless to say, it was tough getting through the crowd as people gawked at how fabulous the prince as, or how he was strong as ten regular men, definitely. Whoever this guy was, he sure knew how to make an entrance, though, and it was hard to resist the urge to stop, watch, and listen to the incredibly catchy tune.

Donald groaned when the chorus went on about his seventy-five golden camels. The trio had to duck out of the way to avoid being run over by the men carting the statues around. Then, they rolled out of the path of a float carrying fifty-three purple peacocks. When they finally made it across the street, they slipped behind the people crowding the street corners and watched the parade continue.

"Aw, phooey," said Donald, crossing his arms. "How're we supposed to get around like this?"

"I don't know!" Goofy grinned, and he started to groove to the music. "But the song sure is catchy!"

So catchy, in fact, that people around town started singing along. What was this, a stage show? Riku shook his head, and he started to push through the crowd again. Sure, the parade was entertaining, but they couldn't let the whole thing distract them. For all they knew, the Heartless could have easily hidden themselves amongst the masses. Dancing and singing to show tunes would only slow them down.

It was probably a good move on his part, because once Riku and the others squeezed their way through town, the whole parade came to a grinding halt. Animals screeched and scurried away from the procession, people hurried inside buildings, and the man leading the tune waved his arms in front of the elephant that carted Prince Ali around. And why? Because the whole square quickly erupted with violence. Swords slashed through stands, while surprise kicks from behind sent people flying into buildings, crates, and each other. Amidst the madness, an immense mob of Heartless arrived, fighting their way towards the Prince.

It figured. Rolling his eyes, Riku summoned his weapon and rushed into the fray with Donald and Goofy close behind. Together they slashed through Shadows and Soldiers, sent Large Bodies rolling into buildings, and chilled any nearby Red Nocturnes. However, the largest group of Heartless consisted of sword-toting Bandits, clad in white turbans and face masks, baggy pants, and curled shoes. These Heartless flailed their swords around in an attempt to dice through anyone that stood in their path. Three of them approached a group of children, and Riku rushed over to push them aside. All the while, the elephant trampled over one of the stands as it backed away from the madness.

Surprisingly, Prince Ali slid down from the elephant's trunk and threw himself against four more of the Bandits. Was this guy actually helping them? Riku took a quick look at Ali, watching him parry the broad sweeps from the Bandits' swords and slash at a Large Body's back side. For royalty, this guy sure knew how to put up a good fight, and Riku smirked as he jabbed a Soldier in the chest and hopped on top of another Large Body. So Ali wasn't just tough, but agile, too. Not bad at all.

Electricity surged through the air, making bandits shiver and twitch. Goofy's shield blew straight through them, releasing pale hearts into the air. When a Large Body attempted to trample Ali, Riku stepped in its path and blocked with his weapon. The Heartless stumbled back, and a blast of fire reduced it to a blackened mist. By now, most of the towns people had fled the scene, leaving the trio, Ali and his elephant, and the major alone in the streets. However, the swarm of Heartless more than made up for the missing crowds.

"You sure attract a lot of attention, you know." Riku groaned, hammering a Bandit with a series of blows.

"Who, me?" Ali laughed, slipping out of a Large Body's path. "Well, what can I say?" He ducked a Bandit's spinning strike. "A prince like me is a one of a kind guy. Can't blame 'em if they're jealous!"

"Oh, brother." Rolling his eyes, Donald blasted fire and ice at a squad of Soldiers.

"Jealous? Ha." Riku sliced through three more Bandits, but at least four more took their place. "Well, don't expect them to go easy on you just because you're royalty. Heartless really don't care about titles."

"Heartless?" Blinking, Ali leaped over two more Heartless, landing right next to Riku. "So you know these guys?"

"You've got no idea." Donald groaned, and he slammed his staff into a Shadow's face.

"Uh, Al!" The major hopped right into the mob, while Ali kept on fighting. "This is ground control to Prince Ali. Hello?"

Ten more Heartless appeared on the scene, each one leaping at the major. When they came close, he disappeared in a puff of smoke, reappearing right behind Prince Ali. But that's not all. His skin turned a bright blue, he ditched the turban, and his legs vanished completely, replaced with a ghost-like trail. For a moment or two, he hovered over the Heartless, and a checklist appeared in the blink of an eye. He jotted down a few notes, shaking his head.

"Let's see. Swords? Check. Oh, and would ya look at that?" One of the Red Nocturnes hurled flames through the air, but a water bucket appeared from thin air and took them out. "Today's forecast? Fire, and lots of it!"

Was this guy some kind of Genie? Well, whoever he was, he sure had a strange attitude. Never mind the fact that he kept cracking jokes while Riku and the others kept fighting. At a time like this, jokes and gags really didn't help much. Ali must've caught on, because after he nailed two more of the Bandits, he turned his attention toward the Genie and frowned.

"These guys just keep coming! Do you think you could—"

"Al…" The Genie grinned, reaching for his arms as if he was pulling up sleeves. "Just say the word, and these guys are…" He snapped his fingers, and an enormous toaster appeared. For a split second, he disappeared, and then he popped right out of the top. "Toast!"

"All right, Genie." Ali stepped aside and pointed his sword at the Heartless horde. "Then I wish these Heartless would disappear!"

A wish? So this guy really was a Genie. But how was he going to trash all the Heartless? Rather than ask him himself, Riku stepped back and watched the Genie work his magic.
First, he whirled around, suddenly dressed in a tuxedo and a top hat. The Genie grinned and pulled a large box out of thin air, and he flung the door wide open.

"Ladies and gentlemen! Watch and be amazed, as I, the Genie of the lamp, make these Heartless disappear!"

He warped right behind the mob, shoving them straight for the box. They squirmed and flailed their swords, but there was no stopping the Genie from cramming them inside. It didn't matter that there were dozens of them all around; somehow, they all fit inside. He even managed to squeeze in a few Large Bodies in there before he slammed the door shut and whirled the box around. When the spinning ceased, he opened it up and, sure enough, the Heartless were all gone.

"And for my next trick…"

Okay, he couldn't help it. Riku clapped, and he wasn't the only one. Goofy and even Donald gave the Genie a well-earned round of applause. Not only did he get rid of all the Heartless, but he managed it in a way that was… actually pretty funny. Funny, and maybe a bit weird. One thing was clear, though; this guy was strong. A guy like him could probably take down Maleficent with one hand tied behind his back. And to think he obeyed some snooty prince…

Riku smirked, approaching Ali from behind. "A Genie, huh? I guess that explains the parade."

"What?" Ali laughed, taking a step back. "Nah, Genie's not—I mean, I'm a prince. Everyone you saw back there—they were my servants, so…"

"Oh, Al." The Genie shook his head. "Relax, will ya? I don't think it'll hurt if we tell 'em. They seem like nice guys!" He poofed behind Donald and gave him a pat on the back. "And this one's got the sweetest disposition."

"Hey!" Donald huffed, and he narrowed his eyes.

"Gawrsh." Goofy glanced at Ali and scratched his head. "So ya mean that there parade was another one of them wishes?"

"Survey says…" Genie reappeared right behind Goofy, throwing confetti into the air. "Ding, we have a winner! And today's prize is…" He reached into his… pockets? Pockets that randomly appeared, and he pulled out three tickets. "An all expenses paid trip to the happiest place on earth! We'll even throw in a free hat!" He reached behind his back and pulled out a plastic hat with mouse ears, popping it on Goofy's head.

"Hey, that looks like—"

Riku sighed. "Anyway, you're saying you're not really a prince?"

"Not exactly." Ali frowned. "Truth is, I'm really just a street rat. But there's this girl—well, a princess, really. She's just so… aw, man. I don't know where to start! She's pretty, kind, and—"

"Aw, I get it!" Goofy smiled, and he placed a hand on Ali's shoulder. "You wanna impress the princess, don't ya?"

"Eeeeyep!" With a smile on his face, the Genie whirled around Ali and pulled out a bow and arrow. Of course, the arrow had a heart at the end. "See, Al here got hit pretty hard." He flung the arrow at the ground below Ali's feet. "But I can't make people fall in love."

"What, you mean you can pull off a huge parade and make him a prince, but you can't get two people together?" Riku crossed his arms.

"Hey, even magic has limits! Can't make people fall in love. Can't bring back the dead…" Genie's body turned green, and one of his eyeballs popped right out of its socket for a split second. Then, he pulled off his head. "And I can't kill anybody! Other than that, it's all up for grabs."

Snickering, Donald rubbed his hands together. "Wow, that's a lot of power! What're you gonna do with it?"

"Well, I promised Genie I'd free him." Ali rubbed the back of his neck. "And I will, but right now, I think I need to get over to the palace. Those monsters could be headed there right now!"

Ali had a point there. All this time they'd spent chatting gave the Heartless the opportunity to attack elsewhere. Maybe Genie took care of a good chunk of them already, but there were probably more just waiting to strike. And the palace seemed like an ideal place to search for the Keyhole. They couldn't pass up a chance to check it out. So, Riku propped his weapon against his shoulder and turned to face Ali.

"If they are, we'll cover for you."

"You'd do that?"

"Hey, it's all part of the job." Smirking, Riku turned towards the distant palace. "Besides, if you're a 'prince', maybe you can help us get inside."

"Hmm…" Ali placed a hand to his chin. "You know, I bet I could pass you guys off as servants. Then we could all enter the palace together."

"Then it's a deal. C'mon, let's get moving!"

x.x.x

Agrabah's palace had to be one of the biggest buildings Sora'd ever explored, other than the castle in Hollow Bastion. It towered high above the sprawling city, and its countless balconies provided an excellent view of the marketplace, from the people scurrying throughout the streets to the countless stalls all around. Even with the sultan around, Sora managed to get around pretty easily. Maybe it was because he had Jafar and Iago to show him the ropes, or maybe he was just lucky. That tiger that hung out in the palace garden sure looked tough, for one, but when Sora passed by, it didn't try to chase or eat him. If anything, Rajah acted more like a giant, pet cat!

But right now, he leaned over the edge of one of the balconies, staring at the city with a faint frown on his face. When Prince Ali's parade came into town, Sora hurried over to see what the fuss was about, and man was it a cool show! Dancers prancing around, a booming brass ensemble, and all those exotic animals really made it a sight to behold. However, when the Heartless appeared, everything fell apart. Was that prince guy all right? And what about all his servants and the rest of the parade? It all just… disappeared, like magic.

Heaving a sigh, he stepped away from the balcony slipped through the blue curtain that separated it from the rest of the tower. Its intricate wall textures, massive pillars, and golden décor gave the place a very regal appearance. The throne looked just like a lion made out of solid gold, and there were decorations of elephants and all kinds of swirly symbols. The ceiling reached high above him, shaped like a dome, and overall the whole chamber was just… big. Compared to his surroundings, he kinda felt like an ant.

But he wasn't alone in the throne room. While the sultan and his daughter were nowhere to be seen, Jafar stood right next to the throne with a bright, red parrot sitting on his shoulder. The two watched Sora carefully as he approached them, neither looking particularly impressed.

"Hey, Jafar," said Sora, scratching his cheek. "Are you sure that prince is a bad guy? I mean, everybody looked really happy to see him, and that parade was really cool!"

Jafar sneered, stroking the top of his cobra-shaped cane. "Looks can be deceiving, boy. Though that prince Abooboo may know how to make a fine entrance, it's highly unlikely that he is worthy of the crown or Princess Jasmine."

"Ha!" Iago smirked. "The only thing worthy of that broad is—"

Jafar clasped his hand over Iago's beak and shook his head. "Now then, I believe this prince is a fraud at best."

"But how could he get all those servants if he's not really royalty?"

It didn't make sense. There had to be hundreds of people down there, not to mention all the different animals, treasures, and floats in the procession. If this guy was a fake, how could he pull off such a cool entrance in the first place? He'd have to have a ton of money to hire all those people… And only a prince could have that much! A prince or some kinda major millionaire.

"It's quite simple." Smirking, Jafar made his way over to Sora. "Far beyond Agrabah, there is a Cave of Wonders. Within it lies untold riches beyond your wildest dreams…"

"Oh, I get it!" Grinning, Sora bumped a fist against his chest. "So you're saying he went into the cave, got a bunch of treasure, and then he hired all those guys?"

Iago groaned, and he rolled his eyes. "Kid, ya gotta think outside the box here. Sure that cave's full of gold, but that ain't gonna help him. Ya really think one chump can carry all that?"

"Yes, it would be highly improbable." Jafar shook his head. "However, the cave contained more than riches. There was a lamp containing a powerful genie, capable of granting any wish you could ever imagine. I had hoped to obtain it in order to free Agrabah from the sultan, but…"

"But what, Jafar?"

"The boy I entrusted to fetch the lamp betrayed me." He cringed. "He stole the lamp for his own purposes, and I believe it is he who took on the appearance of a prince."

So Jafar wanted the Genie to save Agrabah? Then why would that guy betray him? Was he really that selfish? Sora frowned, and he gazed down at the ground. Betrayal... it was something he'd worried about a lot lately, after Oogie sent him packing. The thought crossed his mind again that this whole thing could've been a set-up. He didn't want to believe it, though. It just wouldn't make sense when Maleficent had only helped him. The others... weren't they all after the same goal? And Jafar and Iago… they'd be good rulers, wouldn't they? Sure they were... kinda harsh, but maybe that'd change if they got the crown. They still had to be better than the sultan, who kept forcing his daughter to marry snooty princes. And that Prince Ali was probably just like 'em! Especially if he stole the lamp for himself.

"So what're we gonna do, Jafar?" Sora stepped over to the curtain. "I mean, as long as that guy has the Genie, he could cause all kinds of trouble!"

"He could," said Jafar, "and he undoubtedly will. I imagine that he wishes to win the princess' heart in order to rise up as the sultan himself. Then, he would thrust this world into an era of darkness and despair…"

"What?" Sora stepped back, and he gasped. "We can't let that happen! There's gotta be something we can do." He pulled out his sword and peeked outside. "Maybe… maybe we can steal the lamp back!"

"Mm, yes…" Jafar grinned, and he slipped through the curtain and onto the balcony. He waited for Sora to follow him before he spoke once more. "That is exactly what we'll do. We must simply wait for the prince to be alone, and then we will free the lamp from his terrible clutches."

"And then what'll we do?"

"We will rescue the princess and uncover the Keyhole, naturally." Chuckling, Jafar wrapped his long, bony fingers around Sora's shoulder. "And perhaps we can use the Genie's power to aid your… friend."

"You mean we could help Kairi?" Sora's eyes widened.

"Certainly. After all, we are friends, are we not? As soon as we obtain the lamp, we will surely find a way to revive your dearest companion."

A Genie could grant any wish. If they managed to get their hands on the lamp, getting Kairi's heart back would be a cinch! The fact that Jafar was willing to give up a wish to help him proved that he wasn't all bad. At least, that's what Sora hoped. Riku's words came back to haunt him again; if he were there right now, he probably would've objected. It seemed like that was par the course for them lately. Riku really believed that Maleficent was the enemy and that she controlled the Heartless. But why would she do that? There was no way, right? Even if Oogie sure seemed like he was in a big hurry to use that heart for some reason, and Ursula...

No, he was thinking too hard on it. That had to be it! His new friends couldn't really be bad. They'd been through a lot, so maybe they were just jaded from their experiences. If he stopped and worried about the what-ifs, he'd end up way too distracted from his mission, and then he'd be letting Kairi down! If there was a possibility that he was being jipped, he'd just have to talk to Maleficent when he got the chance and keep an eye out for anything strange.

Besides, the lamp was his best shot. So, even though a few dark thoughts clouded his mind, he mustered up a smile and gave Jafar a thumbs-up. "I'm on it!"

How could he possibly back down?

x.x.x

It took a bit of walking before they finally reached the palace. Though Ali managed to help Riku and the others get past the gates without too much trouble, a particularly grouchy guard with a missing tooth and a bulky physique gave them a bit of trouble. Maybe he caught onto Ali's true identity or something, because he glared at him and the others as they made their way up to the throne room. Luckily, they didn't encounter too much trouble once they made it to the gate. Abu, being an elephant, shoved the doors wide open with ease.

Inside, they encountered a portly little man with a large, white turban, tiny shoes, and white clothes not unlike Ali's. His bushy beard and round eyes complete with a warm smile gave him the appearance of a kindly, old man. It was quite the contrast compared to the tall, lanky, and bony looking man that stood at his side, clad in black and red robes. This man sneered as Ali led the trio into the throne room, while the older man scurried over to them with his eyes open wide.

Ali allowed this man, the sultan, to take a ride on a brilliantly decorated flying carpet that'd been hanging out on Abu's back the entire time. As the sultan whizzed through the air, Riku watched with a smirk. Soaring on a carpet did look pretty fun, after all, especially at high speeds. And by the time the carpet came to a stop, the sultan beamed and shook Ali's hand, talking about how he might just be the one to marry Jasmine. So far, so good…

That's when Jasmine stepped into the room. Right away, Riku could tell exactly why Aladdin had his heart set on her. She really was pretty. Her long, black hair, those bright, brown eyes, and smooth physique were features fitting for a princess. She didn't wear any frilly dresses, but instead a pair of loose-fitting pants and a sleeveless, blue top that exposed her midriff. The only problem? When she waltzed right up to Ali, she didn't smile or wave. Instead, she scowled and crossed her arms.

"How dare you?" she said. "I am not a prize to be won!"

"Wait, Jasmine—!"

She stormed out of the room without another word, leaving Ali, the sultan, Jafar, and the others alone in silence.

"Well, that went well." Riku groaned, and he leaned back against the wall. "So, now what?"

"Oh, well…" The sultan frowned, and he paced back and forth. "I'm sure she'll warm up to you all. All she needs is a little bit more time."

"I take it she's got prince issues."

It'd explain why she stormed off the moment she caught sight of Ali and the sultan talking all about her future. And, really, Riku couldn't blame her. After all, being told what to do always set him off. Maybe Ali should've thought things through. His cool, confident prince act served only to annoy, not impress.

But the sultan nodded, heaving a sigh. "She's rejected many suitors, all seeking her hand in marriage."

"Suitors?" Goofy blinked. "Gawrsh, ya mean she's bein' forced to marry?"

"Precisely…" Scowling, Jafar circled around Ali. "The law states that she must be married by her next birthday. However, this… Prince Abooboo—"

"Ababwa!"

"Yes, well, my point still stands. This… so-called prince is clearly just another lost cause."

The sultan shook his head, stepping out in front of Jafar. "I'll be the judge of that. And, thus far, this boy seems like a fine, young prince. With a little time, I'm sure he and Jasmine will get along splendidly!"

Ali adjusted his turban, laughing sheepishly. "Thank you, your majesty! I just hope she gives me a chance."

"Well, until she's cooled down…" The sultan held out his arms. "You are welcome to stay here as long as you'd like! Feel free to explore the palace to your heart's content… and you're friends are free to join you."

"Exploring the palace, huh?" Riku placed his hand to his chin and took a quick look around. "Well, before we get started, there's just one thing I'd like to know."

"Oh?"

"You ever heard of the Keyhole?"

In the corner of his eye, Riku caught sight of Jafar as his face scrunched up into a grimace, and he tightened his grip on his staff. But the sultan shook his head, and he stroked his beard with a frown.

"No, I can't say I have."

"Well, we better get moving." Donald sighed. "If it's not here, then we're gonna have to search the whole town."

"You guys don't mind if I tag along, right?" Ali smiled, and he slid closer to Riku and co. "Might as well see what this place has to offer."

"Are you kidding?" Smirking, Riku placed a hand on his hip. "Of course you can come. We'll need all the help we can get, if we're going to find that Keyhole."

The palace and indeed Agrabah itself contained many nooks and crannies. And with the Heartless already present, they'd need to stay focused if they were going to seal the world from the forces of darkness. To succeed, they'd have to cover a lot of ground in a short period of time. Luckily, they had the advantage of Ali and his flying carpet to keep things going smoothly. So, after a few final words with the sultan, the group left the throne room to explore their surroundings.

Finding the Keyhole would be a pain, and winning Jasmine's heart? A fierce battle.

TO BE CONTINUED
 

.:Mega:.

Active member
Joined
Jun 9, 2006
Messages
901
Awards
4
Location
In your nightmares!
Chapter 25: The Stolen Lamp

Night fell on the city of Agrabah. The clear skies gave way to shimmering stars and the pale glow of the moon. Hours had passed since Riku, along with his friends, explored the palace grounds. In their pursuit of the Keyhole, they discovered a pool and fountain out back as well as a bulky and enormous tiger that lazed around in the sun. They admired the structure of the palace, from its numerous towers to its elegant décor. However, no matter where they searched, they found little sign of the Keyhole, much less any Heartless.

When they failed to find anything in the palace, Riku borrowed Ali's magic carpet in order to soar above the city. A bird's eye view could have easily given them a better look at the bustling city. Plus, it sure beat traveling on foot. Unfortunately, the city itself held little promise. Together, the trio squeezed through mobs of residents trying to purchase fresh fish from a merchant's stand. They dodged children as they scampered throughout the streets. Even without a big parade, there was no shortage of activity throughout town.

Buildings and alleyways revealed nothing either. When asked if they'd seen anything strange, the townspeople either said no or pointed right at Donald and Goofy. And, to make matters worse, the Keyblade didn't even shake a little bit during their trek across town. Yes, by the time the sun vanished below the horizon and the stars came out to play, Riku, Donald, and Goofy were right back where they started. With no sign of the Keyhole or even a few pesky Heartless, they returned to the palace and let the carpet off the hook.

Now they sat amidst the countless trees outside Jasmine's tower, watching as the Genie and carpet played a game of chess. Oddly enough, the carpet managed to give Genie a run for his money, countering his every move with ease. For an object without eyes, it sure knew the game pretty well. And when it finally made a checkmate, Riku laughed.

"So," he said, turning to face Ali, "any luck with the princess?"

Ali sighed, taking off his turban with a frown. "She doesn't want anything to do with me. I just don't know what went wrong."

"Ever thought about telling the truth? It might save you some trouble."

"The truth?" Shaking his head, Ali took a quick look at the tower. "If I did, she'd laugh at me. Besides, if I blow my cover, I'll lose my chance with her."

"Well, the prince act sure isn't working." Donald groaned, and he crossed his arms. "Maybe you oughta stop acting so smug."

"Gawrsh, Donald, I bet he's just nervous!"

"Me, nervous?" Laughing shakily, Ali placed his turban back on his head and pulled his cape over his chest. "It's not that. I just want to impress her by being cool. Confident."

Except the act sure wasn't doing him any favors. Riku shut his eyes and sighed. He knew from experience that acting smug all the time only annoyed the people around him. It sure set Donald off every time he dissed the mission and acted like some flawless hero. Ali was practically doing the same thing. In order to come off as princely, he kept acting like some snooty noble. That… wasn't gonna fly. At least, it sure wouldn't work with somebody like Kairi. Jasmine probably felt the same way.

"Look, Ali." Riku stepped away from the chess board and marched right up to him. "You really think Jasmine's gonna want to marry a stuck-up kind of guy?"

"He's right, Al." The Genie poofed right behind Ali and placed a hand on his shoulder. "You really ought to be a straight shooter here. Tell her the truth!"

"But I—" Stepping back, Ali glanced from Riku to the Genie and everyone else. Then he let out a sigh. "I don't know, guys. What if I screw up?"

"Aw, don't worry!" Goofy grinned, looking up at the tower. "Why, I bet Jasmine'd love to meet the real you."

"You'll never know until you try." Riku placed a hand on his hip. "Besides, if she means that much to you, then she's worth the risk."

Heaving another sigh, Ali slowly trudged towards the carpet. "Well, I should at least go see her."

"That's the spirit!" Goofy gave Ali a thumbs up. "And we'll be rootin' for ya!"

"Thanks, guys."

With a smile on his face, Ali climbed aboard the magic carpet and kept his eyes on the tower above. They zoomed up to the balcony, where princess Jasmine undoubtedly waited. It was hard to keep track of everything from below, but Riku caught a glimpse of the princess shooing Ali away. When he failed to leave, that big, bulky tiger from before leaped right at him and pushed him near the edge. Riku winced. It looked like, any minute, Ali was going to fall. Just what was he doing up there? Still trying to act cool?

Well, whatever was going on up there, it didn't take long before the Genie zipped up behind Ali, morphing into a little bee. While Ali continued to deal with Jasmine and her tiger, Riku looked back and the others and sighed. Things weren't looking too good for the would-be prince. Any minute now, he could be sent falling down to the ground. Sure, the carpet and Genie were there to protect him if everything went wrong, but really. How hard was it to just be honest? He'd be making a bigger fool of himself by acting cool than—

"Riku, look!"

When Goofy pointed up at the tower, Riku immediately spun around and gasped. Much to his surprise, the magic carpet zoomed far from the balcony's edge, and it wasn't just Ali on board. No, by the looks of it, Jasmine hopped on for a ride. Were things finally working in his favor? It sure seemed like a step above what happened just a few minutes ago. Maybe things would go smoothly after all. Whatever the case, Riku smirked as he watched the carpet vanish behind a veil of clouds.

"Guess things are working out for him." He turned away from the tower. "Think he stands a chance?"

Donald grinned, and he looked up at the sky. "You know, I think he'll do just fine!"

x.x.x

The bushes all around the palace courtyard hid him perfectly. Sora crouched down behind the leaves and branches, keeping a watchful eye on the sky. He'd been instructed to steal the lamp from Ali, but doing so required stealth. In order to catch him by surprise, Sora'd have to slink through the darkness like some kind of ninja. This was no easy task; Sora knew well that stealth wasn't exactly his strong point. To pull this off, he'd have to be quick on his feet and quiet as a mouse. Oh, and he'd probably have to knock the guy out for good measure.

It took maybe a half hour of waiting before he finally caught sight of something busting through the clouds and swooping over to a nearby tower. It looked… kind of like a flying carpet, actually! Grinning, Sora poked his head out of the bushes just long enough to witness the princess and Ali stopping near the balcony's edge. And then… they kissed. At that moment, Sora clasped a hand over his mouth in order to hold back a gasp. This wasn't good! Already, the princess was falling for him. Jafar would be so mad…

But, luckily for Sora, his chance to strike would come sooner than expected. As soon as Ali pulled back, he and the carpet slowly floated down towards the fountain and pool. They were all alone now, so all he had to do was sneak over, swipe the lamp and return to Jafar. It'd be easy! At least, that's what he hoped.

When Ali stepped down from the floating rug, Sora scurried behind the fountain, trying not to make a sound. Briefly, the prince looked over his shoulder, and Sora held his breath. When he took a step forward, Sora let out a silent sigh of relief and trudged towards the prince with his sword held tightly in hand. He inched closer and closer, lifting his sword level with the back of Ali's head. Then, before the prince could even turn around, Sora shut his eyes and slammed his weapon against him. Ali let out a scream and toppled forward, while his turban fell down to the side.

Within the turban, Sora caught a glimpse of shimmering gold. Carefully, he stepped around Ali's unconscious body, placing his foot down on the carpet so it wouldn't struggle. Then, when he drew close enough, he scooped up the turban and reached inside. Sure enough, he felt the smooth texture of cold metal. Reaching for the handle, Sora pulled out the little lamp and squinted. With only the stars and the moon to light the way, he couldn't make out all the details, but there had to be something written on it. Maybe if he slipped inside, he'd be able to read it better. Or he could just dust off...

He was about to step away when he suddenly found himself flying into the air, while the lamp flew out of his hands. Flailing his arms, Sora just narrowly caught the lamp as he landed on the concrete below. His eyes widened as the carpet zoomed right at him, and he had no choice but to blast it with a fire spell. This sent the carpet flying towards the fountain and allowed Sora to get some space between him and the wild rug. Did he make it angry or something? Whatever the case, he wasn't about to hang around while that thing attacked!

Instead, he held the lamp close to his chest and bolted for the palace gates. As he ran, Sora caught a glimpse of the carpet scooping up the fallen Ali and flailing its tassels around. There wasn't time to figure out what was going on. Instead, he kept moving, slipping between towers and behind bushes and trees. Eventually, he found his way back to the palace's front steps and rushed to the top. It wasn't until he made it back inside the throne room that he finally stopped, let out a sigh, and leaned back against a wall.

The whole place was pitch black. No sultan or Jafar in sight. Though Sora took a quick glance around the empty room, he soon focused his attention back on the lamp. Inside, there was supposed to be a powerful Genie. One that could grant all kinds of wishes… Jafar did say he'd use the lamp to bring Kairi back, but why wait? If Sora made that wish now, then maybe it wouldn't count against Jafar. At least, if they each only got three wishes, he could make one or two and let Jafar have his three for good measure. And besides, what if Jafar didn't really...?

There he was again, dwelling on potential betrayal. It wasn't a thought he could easily dismiss, but he had to stay focused, especially if it meant getting Kairi's heart back right away.

Gently, Sora rubbed the lamp, bracing himself for his first wish. Sure enough, the lamp shook in his clutches, as a big, blue man zoomed out of the top, stretching his arms and letting out a loud yawn. The Genie rubbed his eyes, blinked, and adjusted the night cap on his head. Did Sora disturb him from a nap or something? Well, whatever the case, he held up his free hand and waved sheepishly.

"You know, Al, I was enjoying my beauty sleep but—" The Genie leaned closer, and then he slid back with his eyes open wide. His body grew lanky, and he gained a lab coat along with bushy, white head of hair. "Great Scott! You're not Al!"

"Eheh… nope." Sora rubbed at the back of his neck, cracking a weak smile. "My name's Sora."

"Sora?" Frowning, the Genie moved closer to his level, holding a hand over Sora's spiky head of hair. "Mm, spiky, short… Not exactly sinister." He sighed. "Okay, kid, what are you doing with the lamp? And where's Al?"

"Look," said Sora, "I just wanted to rescue you, that's all! And besides, Jafar told me you could grant any wish, so…"

"Rescue me? Kid, there's no need to rescue me. Al was about to—"

"I don't wanna use up all three wishes or anything." He frowned. "Just one… it's for a friend. Please?"

"Well…" The Genie brought a hand to his chin. "The one with the lamp calls the shots. Technically, you're my master now."

For some reason, the Genie didn't look all that happy about it. Didn't he want to be free from that evil Prince Ali? For a moment, Sora said nothing. Jafar said that taking the lamp would save Agrabah, so he did the right thing, didn't he? Even if the Genie seemed… kinda sad about this. Was that prince gonna do something for him? If so, maybe Ali wasn't really a bad guy. Either that, or he was a talented liar... Or Jafar was the liar. Or maybe it was something else entirely.

He was half-tempted to ask about it, but he couldn't let himself get too off course. Kairi's fate mattered more than anything, and he could always ask the Genie once he'd made his wish. Taking a deep breath, Sora placed a hand to his chest and prepared for his first wish.

"D'you think you can get my friend's heart back? Her name's Kairi, and something terrible's happened to her!"

"Her heart?" The Genie circled around Sora's shoulders, stopping right next to him. "Well, it's worth a shot. I'll see what I can do!"

Taking a deep breath, the Genie held up his arms, as pink sparks scattered throughout the room. He pulled one arm back and pointed his finger straight at Sora's chest… and then nothing happened. All the sparks fizzled and faded, and the room grew dark. The Genie did try another time, striking a variety of eccentric poses, but it was no use. For whatever reason, his magic… just couldn't help. After about two minutes of trying, the Genie sighed, and Sora's shoulders sagged.

"Sorry, kid, but it's no use." Genie clasped a hand on his shoulder. "I tried every trick in the book, but I can't get her that heart right now. It'd go against the rules."

"How come? I don't understand…"

"Well, I'll put it this way." He looked Sora straight in the eye with a faint smile on his face. "That heart might be closer than you think. Just because I can't save your friend doesn't mean you should lose hope!"

"You really think so?"

"Kid, I know so." He gave Sora a pat on the back. "I've been around the block more times than I can remember, and I've seen a lot over the past few millennia. If there's one thing I've learned, it's that you can't give up. Throw in the towel too soon, and you'll never see what's waiting right around the corner."

Keeping his hopes up… The Genie had a point. If he gave up now, how would he ever save Kairi and get Riku back on his side? For all he knew, a brighter tomorrow could be waiting for him just around the bend. Maybe the wish didn't work after all, and maybe finding the way to Kairi's heart would take time and effort, but she was worth it. His friends meant everything to him, and he could handle the toughest challenges if it meant being with them like old times.

Instead of sulking around, he needed to keep his hopes high and keep moving forward. If it weren't for the Genie, he might've called it quits just then. That guy really knew how to lift his spirits.

"Thank you, Genie!" he said with a smile. "Not just for trying to help, but for cheering me up, too."

"No problem, ki—"

A flash of red and blue zipped by, silencing Genie mid sentence. A loud, squawky voice followed.

"Oh, puh-lease!"

Following Iago's obnoxious voice, Sora caught another glimpse of red and blue. Then, when he looked down at his hand, the lamp was nowhere in sight. Instead, it hovered just a few feet away, held tightly in Iago's talons.

Though Sora tried to chase after Iago, he soon found himself face-to-face with Jafar, who grinned as he wrapped his fingers tightly around the lamp and chuckled. All the while, the Genie gasped and slid right behind Sora's back.

"Well done, boy," said Jafar. "Now we can 'save' Agrabah, just as I promised…"

"Kid, what did you—"

"Can it, blue boy!" Iago sneered, and he flew right in the Genie's face. "From now on, you answer to Jafar."

"That's correct…" Jafar cackled, gently rubbing the lamp as he stepped up to Sora and the Genie. "And for my first wish, I order you to bring me, this boy, and the princess straight to the Keyhole!"

Order...? Why were they being so harsh all of the sudden? Biting his lip, Sora ran forward, ready to speak up on the Genie's behalf, but it was already too late.

The Genie gulped, and he covered his face with one hand. With the wave of his finger, he summoned a whirlwind of smoke that spiraled throughout the throne room. The cloudy wisps wrapped themselves around Sora, Jafar, and Iago from head to toe, pulling them closer to one another. The ground below their feet began to rumble, as color faded from their surroundings. Wind blew back Sora's spiky tufts of hair and nearly knocked him down to the ground; he latched onto Jafar's arm for support.

The raging winds reached higher and higher until they touched the domed ceiling up above. By now, Sora's whole surroundings looked more like a blur that grew rapidly out of focus. All around him, the air grew warm, and the ornate decorations in the throne room gave way to reddish stone. Torches appeared, lining the walls of this strange, new chamber. Several raised platforms and columns lined the rounded, stone walls. And, when the whirlwind finally ceased, Sora caught a glimpse of the princess down below.

So they'd finally rescued her from Prince Ali… But was it really a rescue at all? After his encounter with the Genie, Sora didn't know what to think anymore.

What if there was more to it?

x.x.x

When the magic carpet returned with a wounded Ali, Riku knew right away that something was up. Never mind the fact that he was out cold. His turban and the Genie were nowhere in sight. Though the carpet couldn't speak, its frantic movements clued him and the others in that something had gone horribly wrong. What else could they do besides follow it over to the throne room and investigate the problem? If the Genie was gone, then somebody must have taken the lamp. That alone was cause for concern.

Unfortunately, the path to the palace was far from smooth, even while riding the carpet. Countless Heartless leaped out of the shadows and attacked with claws, flames, and swords. Their fearsome blows caused the carpet to swerve around, and it nearly threw the trio off countless times. While Donald's magic slowed them down, it took Riku's Keyblade to truly clear a path. Throwing his weapon helped at least a little, but in order to really deal with their attackers, he continuously hopped down and tackled his foes from below.

Needless to say, it took a while to finally reach the throne room. Large, flame spewing Heartless with turbans and vests nearly trampled Riku on more than one occasion. Red Nocturnes blasted flames in an attempt to ignite the carpet mid-flight. When he wasn't dodging red hot fire, he found himself ducking, blocking, and leaping out of the way of spinning slashes from the Bandits. Fortunately, with a bit of help from above, Riku managed to make it to the palace steps with his friends close behind.

And their timing couldn't have been any better! The moment Riku shoved the double doors open, he felt a cold, whirling breeze push him back several feet. He had to grab onto the door frame with both arms to avoid being sent out and into the air. In that brief instant, he caught a glimpse of a tall, skinny figure with a turban, a red and blue mess of feathers, a bulky, blue man, and… spiky hair. Narrowing his eyes, Riku tried to reach the eye of the storm, but by the time the winds subsided, he found himself alone in the darkened room.

"Riku, are you okay!" Donald's voice called to him from behind, and the carpet swerved down in front of him.

When his friends hopped down, Riku turned to them with a frown. "I'm fine, but now I know something's up."

"What do ya mean?" Goofy glanced around the room, scratching his head. "Was somebody in here?"

"More than just somebody, guys." He groaned. "I could've sworn I saw Sora, the Genie, and that no good vizier."

The carpet flailed its tassels around and gently lowered Ali to the ground. Then, it proceeded to hop up and down, making a wide range of gestures. Riku couldn't quite tell what it meant, but… it couldn't have been good news.

"Hey," he said, stepping up to the carpet, "you know what happened here?"

It bobbed its front end up and down, as if it was nodding, and then it circled around the room. When it landed, it slipped beneath a set of blue curtains and into one of the other rooms. Maybe two seconds passed before the carpet zipped back inside and flailed some more.

"Ya know," said Goofy, "maybe we oughta play charades! That could clear things up."

"That's just not practical." Riku shook his head. "It's obvious that something's wrong, but playing guessing games won't get to the bottom of it."

"Well…" Donald placed a hand to his beak, "Maybe we should go look for the sultan! He might know what's wrong."

Just like that, the carpet leaped into the air, holding up a thread from one of its tassels as if to say 'one second'. After that, it zoomed off once again, leaving the trio alone with Prince Ali.

During that brief period of absence, the prince slowly started to stir. He moaned as he slowly sat up, rubbed the back of his head, and glanced around the room. Then, he reached for the top of his head, looked down in his pocket, and jumped back. His eyes widened, and he frantically looked around for something.

"Genie?" He took another look around. "Hey, answer me! Come on, this isn't funny."

Riku sighed, and he slowly approached him. "He's not here, Ali, and neither is the lamp."

"What?" He whirled around and rushed straight for Riku. "You mean the lamp's gone? But how?"

"Somebody bumped ya on the head!" Goofy frowned, and he scratched his chin. "Why, I betcha whoever did it took the lamp from ya."

Ali's shoulders sagged, and he rubbed his head once more. "That explains the headache, but how could they've known about it? I've been keeping it a secret from everyone but you guys."

"If I had to guess…" Riku summoned the Keyblade with a scowl. "It's got something to do with that vizier. I mean, he was right here with the Genie a few minutes ago."

"Jafar?" Groaning, Aladdin slapped his palm against his face. "Ugh, how could I've been so stupid? Of course he'd know!"

"He did seem pretty shady." Donald huffed, and he crossed his arms. "He kept trying to stop you from marrying—"

"Jasmine!" The sultan's voice cried from behind. Immediately, the group turned around to find him scurrying into the room with the carpet close by.

"Your highness?" Ali frowned, slowly stepping up to the round, old man. "Is everything okay?"

"Far from it, my boy!" He shook his head furiously, breathing heavily as he came to a stop. "I've looked everywhere, but I can't find my daughter. Something terrible must have happened."

"I bet I know what." Riku propped the Keyblade against his shoulder and looked the sultan straight in the eye. "Your majesty, I think Jasmine's been kidnapped, and not by just anyone…" He turned towards Jasmine's room and winced. "I hate to say it, pops, but you've been had. Jafar must've taken her when you weren't looking."

"What?" The sultan stepped back, bringing his hands to his mouth. "But Jafar is my most trusted advisor! Why would he ever betray me?"

"Isn't it obvious?" Riku sighed. "You're the most powerful man in Agrabah, and your daughter's about to get married. I bet he resents that. If anything, he probably wants to be in your position. Sultan."

"Oh dear…" The sultan's eyes widened, and his mouth hung open. However, his expression quickly shifted. His brow furrowed, and he narrowed his eyes. Then, he clenched his little hands into fists and puffed out his chest. "I won't stand for this! I'll—why, I'll alert the guards, that's what I'll do! They're sure to find that no-good traitor, and—"

"Your highness?" Ali shook his head. "This is my fault. I haven't really been honest with you or Jasmine."

"What do you mean?"

He sighed. "Well, I'm… not really a prince. If it weren't for the Genie, I'd still be scrounging for scraps on the street."

"A genie?" The sultan stroked his beard.

Ali nodded. "Yeah, I thought that if I wished to be a prince, I'd stand a chance with her, but Jafar must've caught on."

"Oh my…" Gasping, the sultan covered his mouth, and his eyes widened once more. "This is terrible news! Why, if Jafar has a Genie on his side…"

"If he has a Genie on his side, then we can't afford to mope around." Riku held up his free hand and clenched it into a fist. "I don't know about you guys, but I'm not about to let this slide."

"No, you're right." Ali narrowed his eyes, and he drew his sword. "We've gotta go save her before things get out of hand!"

"But where are we gonna start?" Donald frowned.

"I think I know the place." Ali stepped over to the carpet. "You think you can get us to the Cave of Wonders in one piece?"

Immediately, the carpet hopped up and down, flexing its tassels. Then, it performed a salute. It was all the confirmation they needed, and the group quickly hopped on board with Ali at the lead. As the carpet hovered above the ground, the sultan looked up at them from below with his hands held close to his chest. The guy must've been worried sick about his daughter, not to mention his kingdom, and that was all the more reason to step in. Riku might not've known the guy or the world as well as Ali, but he was just as determined to put a stop to things before it was too late. Especially if Sora was out there…

"You all have my thanks," said the sultan with a faint smile on his face. "May Allah watch over you on your journey!"

Ali nodded, and the carpet took off like a rocket, soaring high above the city of Agrabah. They passed countless buildings, street venders, and alleyways on their way toward the vast desert in the distance. Somewhere out there, they'd find the Cave of Wonders. Whether or not Jafar truly waited there remained to be seen, but one thing was clear: with a Genie on his side, he'd be one of Riku's toughest foes yet. Would he be able take on phenomenal cosmic power, or would he be thrown aside as the world sank into an era of darkness and discord? And just what was Sora doing with him, anyway?

As soon as they reached the cave, he'd get to the bottom of it. Not even fear would hold him back.

TO BE CONTINUED

 

.:Mega:.

Active member
Joined
Jun 9, 2006
Messages
901
Awards
4
Location
In your nightmares!
Okay, last post for tonight. I'll do the edits to Halloween Town and post Neverland tomorrow, probably. +_+

--

Chapter 26: Mysteries and Magic Tricks

The carpet carried Riku and his friends far beyond the city of Agrabah and deep into the scorching desert. They passed over what seemed like an endless sea of sand without even a single landmark to guide them. No matter where they looked, they'd find sand and nothing else. At least, until they reached a large cluster of stones surrounding what appeared to be an enormous tiger's head. It gazed at the group with a set of yellow, glowing eyes, and its mouth hung wide open, like the entrance to a cave. Though a few Heartless surrounded the cave, it didn't take long before the group ventured inside its gaping maw and began their pursuit of Jafar.

Inside, they found themselves surrounded by tall pillars and towering walls lined with swirled décor and flaming torches. A narrow path stood above a pitch black pit leading into the unknown. There was very little room to walk along this winding walkway, and they quickly found themselves standing close to one another for support. Occasionally they'd come to a grinding halt, as massive boulders rolled down from above, threatening to squash them flat. The appearance of countless Heartless didn't help, either. When winged Soldiers dove down and tried to nail Riku with spinning kicks, he had no choice but to deflect them with his Keyblade and stand his ground; moving too much risked sending him over the edge.

The next room contained countless platforms high above another winding pathway. Unfortunately, Heartless covered each and every one, and the moment the group stepped inside, they swarmed all around them and blasted fire, swiped their swords, and leaped at them from behind. Goofy managed to block a vicious trio of Shadows and send them down into the pit below, and Donald's blizzard spells encased two Fat Bandits in a thick layer of ice. And with Ali—or rather, Aladdin at his side, Riku made quick work of the remaining Heartless. Unfortunately, the path ahead was far from clear.

Though they made it past the Heartless, Riku and the others quickly found themselves leaping away from rolling rocks and ducking below bursts of water that shot forth from the walls. Both the boulders and water threatened to push them down below, and making it across their treacherous path required patience and a keen eye. Luckily, the traps weren't constantly triggered; every few seconds, they'd pause, giving the group the opportunity to slip by in one piece. Occasional Heartless appeared to slow them down, but after a bit of trial and error, they made it through.

A narrow pathway up ahead led into the next room. Up above, a single platform carried a plethora of pots and barrels. Torrents of water shot every few seconds, making the lower path a treacherous trek. In an attempt to bypass the traps, Aladdin hopped up to the top and motioned to the others to follow. Though at first they tried to bust open the pots, many of them sprouted legs and rushed forward in an attempt to attack. It took a swift beating from the Keyblade to shatter the pots and destroy the Heartless within. Luckily, they found plenty of munny to go around, a prize well worth a frustrating fight or two.

By the time they reached the next room, the group stopped and stared. Instead of treacherous traps and pitfalls, the next chamber greeted them with piles upon piles of shimmering gold. Coins, goblets, necklaces, and crowns filled the area. Rubies, emeralds, and sapphires sparkled as the flames of the nearby torches wildly danced around. Tall, elegant statues lined the path ahead, and though a few Heartless emerged from beneath the sparkling treasures, their presence hardly soiled the mood.

Yes, after a bit of fighting, the group took a moment to gaze upon their surroundings. Just a handful of the treasures would make them richer than the sultan—than just about anyone, really! Grinning, Riku and Donald slid over toward one of the piles and leaned over the assortment of goods. They reached for a few odd trinkets, but they soon found themselves being pulled back by Aladdin and Goofy, who silently shook their heads. While Donald grumbled and groaned, Riku nodded. After all, they weren't there to strike gold; the whole reason they came was to rescue Jasmine and stop Jafar. If they had to, they could grab a few souvenirs later on.

Unfortunately, once they came to the end of the chamber, they found a massive pillar blocking their path. Though Riku tried to bust through it with his Keyblade, his strikes and slashes did little to clear the way. With his brow furrowed, he turned around and placed a hand on his hip. This wasn't working, but there had to be some way around it. If they could just get rid of that pillar somehow, they'd surely be able to pass through to the next room.

"So, any bright ideas?" he said, glancing from Aladdin, to Donald, and finally Goofy.

"You know, I think I've got it covered." Grinning, Aladdin turned back towards the entrance. "If we're gonna get through here, we'll just have to improvise, and I know one place we haven't checked."

Sure enough, the group really had forgotten to check one area of the cave—the lower level that they'd been avoiding the whole time. When they finally made their way back into the narrow hall, Aladdin immediately hopped down into the darkness, forcing the others to take the plunge. Though a bit of a fall, they made it to the bottom in one piece, landing in a stream of ice cold water among a darkened cavern. Though the chill of the stream sent shivers down Riku's spine, he followed along with Aladdin and the others, passing a few small platforms and gargantuan statues that held up bright, red gemstones.

Whenever they encountered these statues, Aladdin climbed up, gave the stones a tap, and urged the others to keep moving. Together, they proceeded through a number of tunnels without pause, other than to bust open a few treasure chests along the way. Several more statues stood along the pale, blue walls of the tunnels, and Aladdin approached each one without hesitation. By tapping the stones, he opened up several new paths. Stairs sank down to clear the way, walls opened up revealing new secrets. One thing was clear: he knew this place like the back of his hand. Without him, they would've spent hours searching for the cave's secrets.

Luckily, it took maybe a few minutes to unravel the truth. Indeed, after paddling through tunnel after tunnel, they soon came across a hidden chamber. At the center, Riku caught sight of a tall, stone pillar that reached high above the chamber's ceiling. Did it have anything to do with the treasure room? Rather than mull over it, he climbed onto a nearby ledge and slammed his Keyblade against a piece of the pillar. It shook, and cracks spread all across its surface. Before long, it crumbled and fell into the chilly water below. Maybe now they could get through the path above.

After a bit of maneuvering through the tunnels, they eventually reached the cave's upper levels once more and proceeded back to the treasure chamber with haste. When they reached the end, they found no pillar blocking their way. Instead, an open doorway led into another chamber. As they stepped through, they found themselves amidst a rounded room lined by torches and a few raised platforms, but that's not all. At the far end of the chamber stood Jafar, just inches away from a Keyhole-shaped opening in the wall. Above him, the Genie loomed with his back hunched over and a frown on his face. However, as the group ventured further into the chamber, they found no sign of Jasmine… or Sora, for that matter.

But that didn't stop Aladdin from rushing towards Jafar with his sword drawn. "Jasmine?"
Jafar laughed, and a grin lined his face. "You are far too late, boy… The princess is no longer present in this world."

"Then where is she?" Riku narrowed his eyes and stormed right up to the ledge. "And Sora… he was with you, wasn't he?"

"Sora?" Jafar chuckled. "Why… as a matter of fact, yes. He was, and he's been such a remarkable help."

"You've got that right!" Some mangy looking parrot peered over his shoulder. "That kid snatched up the lamp for us. All it took was a sob story, and he fell for it like a ton of bricks."

"As for the princess…" Jafar wrapped his fingers tightly around his cane. "She is with the others whose pure hearts shall lead us to the heart of all worlds."

"The heart of all worlds?" Goofy scratched his head.

Donald gasped. "And what others?"

"Quite a curious bunch, aren't you? But no matter, I suppose I can satisfy your curiosity." Jafar's grin widened. "You see, there are seven maidens whose hearts lack even the slightest darkness. Jasmine is but one of these Princesses of Heart."

Seven maidens with pure hearts… It almost sounded like something out of a fairy tale. And this guy wanted them? Or maybe… Maleficent did. Riku shut his eyes, and he let out a sigh. If Sora wasn't there, did that mean he played a part in Jasmine's kidnapping the same way he did with Alice? And… was there some kind of connection between her and Jasmine? It'd explain why they both went missing, and all because of some door.

When he opened his eyes, Riku held up the Keyblade and scowled. "Well, if you think we'll let that slide, think again."

"Riku's right!" Aladdin bared his teeth and narrowed his eyes. "There's no way I'll let you get away with this."

"Oh, so you truly believe you can stand up to me? Charming." Shaking his head, Jafar turned to face the Genie. "In that case… Genie, I wish to be the most powerful sorcerer in all the worlds!"

Aladdin gasped, and he took a step back. "Genie, wait!"

"Sorry, Al." Genie shook his head, covering his eyes with his hand. "I work for señor psychopath now. I've got no choice." He gulped and held out his other hand, as a beam of light shot from his fingertips and weaved its way around Jafar.

Overall, his appearance hardly changed. His turban did gain a V shape at the top, and his staff became longer and more elegant, but overall his looks remained roughly the same. However, that didn't stop him from breaking into a fit of maniacal laughter. All the while, his parrot clapped his wings together and gave the group a toothy grin while the Genie turned away and sighed.

"Sorcerer, huh?" Donald narrowed his eyes, and he pulled out his staff. "Well, two can play at this game. Watch this!"

He twirled his staff around, sending several pillars of electricity crashing down from above. However, Jafar vanished in the blink of an eye, and the bolts collided with solid stone. Then, before Donald could even turn around, a bright red blast sent him flying into one of the walls. Grinning, Jafar whirled his own staff in the air with a sinister smirk.

"A game, you say?" He placed a hand to his mouth. "Oh, but I'm afraid I'm not in the mood to toy with you."

With the wave of his staff, another red glow flew straight at Donald and wrapped tightly around him. His whole body shrank in size, and feathers shifted to a dull rubber. When the aura faded, Donald hit the ground and let out a squeak; Jafar had changed him into a rubber ducky.

"Donald!" Goofy gasped, and he flung his shield at Jafar from behind. The blow pushed him forward several feet, but that hardly deterred the sorcerer in his magical onslaught.

Whirling around, Jafar looked Goofy straight in the eye and gnashed his teeth. "A surprise attack? Why, what a novel idea…"

With another wave of his staff, Jafar unleashed yet another terrifying spell. Right behind Goofy, a large box appeared with a little crank at the side. It spun around for a second or two before the box opened wide, and a duo of Bandit Heartless sprung out from inside. They lashed at him from behind and sent him down to the ground. Riku cringed at the sight. Not only was Jafar fighting with powerful magic… he was doing it with awful puns.


Well, he'd had enough. Grumbling under his breath, Riku bolted towards Jafar and held up his Keyblade. A straight-up attack would put him at risk, and he couldn't fight fire with sparks. Still, there had to be some way to slow him down. Once he drew close enough, he took a deep breath and focused his mind on stopping Jafar dead in his tracks.

"Stop!"

Countless clocks surrounded Jafar, ticking slowly but surely. For all of three seconds, he froze completely, giving Riku a chance to strike with an array of swift slashes and strikes. Unfortunately, the spell didn't last long enough to do any real damage; before long, Jafar grabbed onto the front of Riku's shirt and pulled him up to eye level.

"How… amusing," he said, dropping Riku down to the ground. "But I'm afraid your time is up!"

Before he could even move, Riku found himself being pelted by falling sand. When he got back to his feet, he tried to rush forward, only to come face-to-face with a wall of glass. Did… Jafar just trap him in an hour glass? Well, that wouldn't stop him just yet. Rolling his eyes, Riku bashed his Keyblade into the glass, sending shards flying through the air. Seeing this, Jafar narrowed his eyes and warped right in front of him.

"You may think you're a hero, boy…" He twirled his staff. "But you're just a child playing pretend!"

Before Riku could even think about striking again, the red glow of Jafar's magic surrounded the Keyblade, enveloping it completely. In a matter of seconds, it went from feeling heavy and metallic to light and almost… wooden. Riku's eyes widened, and he leaped back. His Keyblade… it'd been turned into a toy sword! If Jafar could pull that off, how were they going to stand up to him? There had to be some kind of loophole. Anything to put a stop to his irritating magic tricks.

Though Riku had little means to defend himself, Goofy still carried his shield in hand. After trouncing the two Bandit Heartless, he stormed towards Jafar with his shield held out in front of him. Oddly, Jafar didn't move a muscle. He simply peered over his shoulder and cackled.

"I'd watch your step if I were you." He pointed his staff at the ground. "Wouldn't want to slip up, would we?"

Just as Goofy drew close to Jafar, a banana peel appeared, catching Goofy completely off guard and sending him flying towards one of the walls with a loud scream. He flailed his arms around and crashed head first into the hardened stone. His shield clattered on the ground, and he fell onto his back. There, he lay perfectly still; the impact must've knocked him out cold.

Now only Riku and Aladdin remained, and with his Keyblade out of commission, it wasn't like Riku could do much against a sorcerer. Still, Aladdin had his sword… for now, and he didn't take long to rush for Jafar and slice at him from behind. Unfortunately, his weapon soon shifted from a sharpened blade to a floppy piece of inflatable plastic, and one peck from Iago's beak deflated it completely. With the sword out of the way, Jafar leaned in close and grinned.

"Ah, Prince Abooboo," he said. "I have something very special in mind for you." With his staff held close, Jafar circled around Aladdin and began humming the melody to Prince Ali's song. All the while, his magic wrapped itself all around Aladdin's princely attire, stripping it away.

"So Ali turns out to be merely Aladdin. Just a con, need I go on? Take it from me…"

As he sang, the Genie grumbled and crossed his arms. "Oh, it's not enough that he's singing our song. He's singing it out of tune!"

Aladdin's once silky and elegant clothes rapidly shifted to a pair of tattered pants, a red fez, and a dusty old vest. While Jafar sang and hummed the taunting melody, Aladdin narrowed his eyes, clenched his hands into fists and arched his back. Then, right as Jafar prepared to finish his ditty, Aladdin stepped forward and looked him straight in the eye.

"Are you afraid to fight us, you cowardly snake?"

Taking a step back, Jafar ceased his singing and chuckled under his breath. "A snake, am I?" His pupils changed into slits, and he gained a pair of fangs. "Perhaps you'd like to see how sssnake-like I can be!"

Jafar's whole body rapidly transformed. His limbs vanished completely, while his body grew long and serpentine. He grew larger and larger, while his face extended into a narrow snout, and his turban became a cobra's hood. Black and red stripes lined his scaly body, save for his golden snout and underbelly. Each of his fangs looked just as sharp as any old sword, and they were probably full of nasty venom. At the sight of the enormous snake, Riku cringed and took a step back. Jafar's whole body took up the majority of the chamber. How were they supposed to fight him without weapons?

They didn't even have time to mull it over. As soon as he finished transforming, Jafar launched his head forward and snapped his jaws. Both Riku and Aladdin took off in opposite directions, while Jafar continued to strike. When his attempts to bite them failed, he flicked his tail around, sending the two of them straight for the walls. Then, he inched closer and pulled his head back once more. Groaning, Riku slowly pushed himself against the wall and blasted Jafar with a series of fira spells; even with his Keyblade rendered useless, his magic still worked.

The flames singed his scales and caused Jafar to slither back a bit, but he was hardly deterred. Baring his teeth, he flew forward again, this time at Aladdin, who slid out of his path. This caused Jafar's head to collide with the stone wall, leaving a nasty dent. For about five seconds, he stood perfectly still, and Riku blasted the snake with a series of electrical shocks. Then, when Jafar started to move again, he leaped back and cast aero on himself and Aladdin; a little added defense could go a long ways at a time like this.

Of course, Jafar didn't let up on his onslaught of strikes. With the sheer frequency of his attacks, Riku and Aladdin had barely any time to stop and chat. Sure, Riku managed a few spells every now and then, and with their combined speed and agility, they managed to get Jafar to crash into the walls on more than one occasion. Unfortunately, their tactics barely bruised him, let alone slowed him down. It wasn't until Aladdin got Jafar to slam his head into one of the platforms that he and Riku got a chance to speak.

"This isn't working!" said Riku, launching a blizzard spell right into Jafar's mouth. "He's just too strong."

Aladdin sighed, and he hopped back, right as Jafar lifted his head once more. "I hate to admit it, but you're right. The only guy stronger than him is—"

Riku's eyes widened. "The Genie?"

"Uh, guys?" The Genie peeked out from behind one of the platforms. "Do me a favor and leave me outta this!"

"Are you kidding?" Riku's lips curled into a smirk, and he leaped out of Jafar's path once again. After firing some more thunder magic, he glanced over at Aladdin. "C'mon. Are you thinking what I'm thinking?"

"Oh yeah." Grinning, Aladdin waltzed right up to Jafar and looked him straight in the eye. "Hey, Jafar! Do you really think you're that powerful?"

Jafar flicked his tongue, and he chuckled. "Doubting my power, are we? Even after I've left you and your dear friends powerless?"

"Squash 'em, Jafar!" Iago circled around his enormous head and sneered. "Squeeze the juices right outta them."

"It's quite tempting, actually. Perhaps then they'll show some respect…"

"And why should we respect you?" Riku rolled his eyes, and he pointed his wooden sword over at the Genie. "Face it, you're only second rate. Maybe you've got some nice parlor tricks, but you don't even hold a candle to the Genie."

"That's right." Aladdin crossed his arms. "He gave you your power, and he could take it all away!"

Once again, the Genie peeked out from around the corner, twiddling his thumbs. "Iiii really don't like where this is going."

"Oh, but I do…" Jafar pulled back, and he gave a toothy grin. "Your power might exceed my own, slave… but not for long." He slithered around the room, looming right over the Genie. "For you see, I've decided upon my third and final wish."

The Genie gulped, and he floated back, bumping right into one of Jafar's coils. "I… don't suppose I could change your mind?"

"No." Cackling, Jafar leaned in so that his face hovered just above the Genie's. "Now, I wish to become an all powerful genie!"

Wincing, the Genie held out his finger and sent a small, purple burst of magic all around the massive snake. The ground began to rumble and shake, and cracks spread across the very center of the chamber. Bits of sand and concrete fell down below, revealing the bright glow of lava flowing from the walls like waterfalls. Jafar himself fell into the hole, as his body stretched and contorted. Scales and a cobra's hood shifted to pure muscle, and his skin became a deep red. His finger nails, now black, sharpened into claws, and his eyes became a vibrant yellow.

Riku and Aladdin exchanged quick glances before they leaped down into the chamber's lower level, landing on one of many tall platforms that moved up and down. They caught sight of Iago swooping down towards a black lamp, and Riku immediately launched an onslaught of ice to slow him down. Laughing like a maniac, Jafar stood high above the ground, holding both his arms to his side. Then, he reached into the lava and hurled an immense ball of fire straight at the platforms. Riku and Aladdin had no choice but to book it in order to avoid being nailed by an explosive impact.

"This power…" said Jafar, in a deep and throaty voice. "I can feel it! The entire universe is at my command!"

"I wouldn't be too sure of that." Riku leaped onto one of the platforms, knocking Iago aside with his wooden sword. "Aren't you forgetting something?"

"There's always a catch." Aladdin hopped onto the ledge and scooped up the lamp with a smirk. "You wanted to be a genie, you got it."

Riku laughed. "And everything that goes with it."

"What? No!"

Too late. All it took was one rub of the lamp, and Jafar let out a terrifying scream. Though he latched onto the platforms with his claw-like nails, the lamp pulled at his tail end like a vacuum, sending him closer and closer to his doom. Though Iago tried to fly away, he soon found himself caught in the cross fires and getting dragged along with his master. The two of them continued to struggle and scream, even as they disappeared right into the lamp. Inside, they bickered and groaned. In fact, the lamp shook a little in Aladdin's hands.

But he didn't fuss over it. Instead, he twirled it by the handle around his index finger and smirked. "Well, that takes care of him."

"Yeah, and about time, too."

Riku glanced down at his wooden sword and sighed. Luckily for him, a bright light surrounded it, and he soon found his hand weighed down by solid metal. The dinky handle of the toy sword transformed into the Keyblade's hilt, and the dull, wooden blade returned to its original shape. Up above, he heard a frenzy of squawks, and soon Donald, Goofy, and the Genie looked over the edge up above and waved.

Though there was no way Riku and Aladdin would be able to climb that high, they didn't need to. Before long, the Genie swooped down, scooped them up, and gently dropped them on one of the many platforms up above. At that moment, the group took the time to catch their breath, dust off any sand and debris, and guzzle down potions. Then, once he'd caught his breath, Riku slowly turned around and gasped.

There, right before his eyes, stood the Keyhole. Even after that entire ruckus, he'd still get a clear shot at sealing the world. Closing his eyes tightly, Riku raised the Keyblade, unleashing a burst of light that locked up the world in a heartbeat. A golden glow reached from the floor up to the top of the archway, concealing the Keyhole behind a wall of stone. Then, in the blink of an eye, the ground shook one more, and bits of rubble slid down from the walls. The group didn't even have time to chat; as the quaking grew more and more intense, the Genie floated up in the air and whistled loudly. Then, the magic carpet swooped down from above, scooping up the group and dashing through the now collapsing cave.

They dodged falling boulders, lava flows, and a plethora of Heartless that leaped in their path. Above and all around them, the walls and ceiling rapidly fell apart, sending large chunks of stone on a plummet down below. Luckily, the Genie kept the chaos at bay, using his magical power to send stones flying at any Heartless that crossed their path. Though the journey was rough, it didn't take too long before the carpet rocketed straight out of the cave's mouth and shot towards the city of Agrabah.

Eventually, they returned to the palace, where they delivered the news to the sultan. Though they'd defeated Jafar, the fact remained that Jasmine had been taken far beyond Agrabah to a place even the magic carpet couldn't reach. That very fact made the sultan practically wilt, and he looked down at the ground with a frown on his face. The poor guy was probably worried sick by now. After all, it's not like he'd known about the outside world until they flat-out explained it to him.

And when they did, he sighed. "Oh, if only there was something I could do…"

"Yeah…" Donald frowned, and he looked up at the sky. "But we can't take you guys with us. That's too much meddling, and it'd throw everything off balance."

"But what are we supposed to do?" Aladdin's body grew tense. "I feel so… powerless right now. Like there's no way I can save her."

"Aw, Al, don't be so blue." The Genie leaned over his shoulder with a smile. "See, it suits me fine, but you? I'd stick with the lightly tanned look." He plopped a hand on Aladdin's shoulder. "Besides, you're not really helpless! Remember? I'm a Genie. Just say the word, and I'll find Jasmine for you."

"But, Genie, I can't." Aladdin shook his head. "What about your freedom?"

"Hey, I've lasted this long." Genie sighed. "Sure it's a whole eternity of servitude, but this isn't about me. We're pals, Al, and I'd be happy to give up my freedom for you crazy love birds."

"In that case…" Aladdin smiled, and he held up the lamp. "Genie, I wish for your freedom!"
Grinning, the Genie puffed out his chest and held out his arms. "All right! That's one princess rescue comin' right—what?" His jaw dropped, and his arms fell to his sides.

"Genie, you're free!"

A bright glow surrounded the lamp, reaching all the way around the Genie's body. It spiraled around his lower body, as his ghost-like trail transformed into a pair of legs. The golden cuffs on his wrists broke right open and fell to the floor. At first, the Genie simply stared at his hands, but before long, a broad grin lined his face, and he shouted with glee.

"Oh, Al! Old buddy, old pal." He wrapped his arms tightly around Aladdin. "I'm really free! No more following orders, no more cramped living space." Hopping back, he pulled a suitcase out of thin air. "Why, I'm hittin' the road! I'm going to see the worlds. I'll—"

"Genie…" Aladdin ran one hand against his forehead. "Good luck out there. I'm… gonna miss you."

"Miss me?" For a brief moment, the Genie scratched his chin. Then, he slid back over to Aladdin and beamed. "Well, you won't be missing me for long, pal! I might be free, but that doesn't mean I can't lend a hand."

"You mean…?"

"Hey, you gave me what I'd always dreamed of. The least I could do is return the favor." He looked over at Riku and the others. "And you guys aren't going to leave him hanging, right?"

Riku laughed. "Nah. We would've gone after her even if you hadn't asked."

"Yup!" Goofy grinned, and he rubbed the tip of his nose. "We're pals through 'n through!"

"Besides," said Donald, "Jafar said something about other princesses, too. I bet Jasmine's not the only one bein' kidnapped!"

"So just kick back for a bit." Riku crossed his arms. "I know you guys are probably worried sick, but we've got it covered."

"You all have my deepest gratitude." Smiling, the sultan stepped right up to Aladdin. "And you, my boy, needn't fear! You've shown some outstanding moral character. True, you're no prince, but as sultan, I'll see to it that you and Jasmine are wed immediately upon her return!"

"Aw, ain't that sweet?" The Genie sniffled, and he wiped his eyes with a tissue. "Well, now that that's squared away, there's just one more thing I've gotta do!" Scooping up the lamp, he marched right up to Riku. "Kid, if you ever need a hand, just give a rub on this old lamp, and I'll be there faster than you can say supercalifragilisticexpialidocious. Or maybe… Hakuna Matata! That's less of a mouthful."

Even if what the Genie said didn't make much sense, Riku couldn't blame him for his enthusiasm. Maybe it was just a part of who he was, and at least he'd be there to lend a hand. They'd really need all the help they could get, especially if other princesses got involved.

So, with a grin, Riku tucked the lamp away and turned to gaze at the starry sky. Another world down, and still so many to go. Countless mysteries remained, like Maleficent's true motives, the role of the seven princesses, and Kairi's fate. Now he had the added burden of rescuing Jasmine, and he still hadn't gotten a chance to speak with Sora. In many ways, it felt like he'd been loaded with extra baggage to cart around, and it's not like his journey had gotten any easier since it began.

It would probably get worse before it got better. Luckily, he was more than up for the challenge.

x.x.x

Sora sat down on a little, red bench, gazing forlornly over his shoulder. His experience in Agrabah left him with many lingering questions. If Jasmine had needed rescuing, why had she put up such a fight when Maleficent came to her aid? Hadn't she wanted to be saved from her cruel father? And why? Why had Riku fought with Jafar? Maleficent had told Sora just what happened. How Riku tricked Jafar into becoming a genie so he could get locked away in a lamp. It seemed so… cruel, especially for his best friend. But at the same time, Jafar hadn't been kind to the Genie, either. Why was that? Did... it have something to do with darkness? Or maybe Riku was...

He sighed, taking a quick look around the cabin. Everything looked so nice, from the red carpet below to the little desk where Captain Hook took care of writing and other business. Little lanterns provided light throughout the room, and for a pirate's ship, the room sure proved comfortable. And maybe he should have been happier about being there. As a kid, he'd always admired the swashbuckling lifestyle of pirate crews. Even now, he fiddled with an eye patch Smee had given him earlier that night. If it weren't for Kairi's condition, he'd probably be having the time of his life.

But Kairi… Sora winced, and he looked down at his friend, who rested right next to him on the bench. Her eyes remained fixed on the wooden floor. Even if he were to wave his hand in front of her face, it wouldn't change; she'd continue sleep silently, with only the rise and fall of her chest as proof that she was still living. And yet, just being next to her gave Sora a sharp pain in his chest. Almost like his heart was going to burst, but he couldn't leave her side.

"Kairi," he said, even though she wouldn't respond. "I wish I could help you. Maleficent said that if we rescue a few more of the princesses then we might be able to open the door! Then we can find your heart, and you'll be all better… right?"

As expected, she said nothing, though her fingers twitched for an instant. Seeing this, Sora slumped, and he shut his eyes. What was he gonna do until they found the next princesses? And what about Riku? There had to be some way to get him back on the right side. He was just being stubborn, that's all. Or maybe he'd been mislead and didn't realize what he'd been doing. That had to be it…

But Sora, that's not—

His eyes opened wide, and he hopped up from his seat. "Kairi?"

When he looked at her, nothing changed. She continued to doze silently and motionlessly. Maybe… maybe he was just hearing things. Shaking his head, Sora slid back onto the bench and looked over at the door…

Only, this time, he didn't just hear Kairi, he saw her standing right there with a frown on her face.

…Please… you have to listen to Ri—

"No! I'm seeing things, I've gotta be. Maybe… maybe something's wrong with me." He clutched tightly onto the front of his shirt, and his chest throbbed. That stabbing pain… it was back again at full force, but what did it mean? And why did it only happen there, with Kairi? What could it mean? Was there… something wrong with his heart?

He looked from Kairi's motionless body to the door once more, but the second Kairi vanished without a trace. However, his chest still ached, and beads of sweat trickled down his cheeks. Breathing heavily, Sora gave Kairi's body one last look before he bolted towards the door.

"Maleficent!"

She had to know something. Anything. She always had the answers.

TO BE CONTINUED
 

.:Mega:.

Active member
Joined
Jun 9, 2006
Messages
901
Awards
4
Location
In your nightmares!
Okay, so I'm finally updating this with the last of Act 1 starting today. Hopefully I can get the last 16 chapters up in short order so I can start posting Fragmented Truths!

---

Chapter 27: Severed Ties

After leaving Agrabah, everything started out fairly smooth. As usual, Donald and Goofy steered the Gummi Ship towards their next destination, a world called “Neverland”. It was said to be a world where childhood dreams come true, full of pirates, mermaids, and all kinds of amazing turf to explore. After a rough battle against Jafar, Riku had been looking forward to something a little different and definitely less sandy. Besides, it would have given them another chance to seek information on the Princesses of Heart, Sora, and Maleficent herself.

Unfortunately, things didn’t go quite as planned. No, it wasn’t because of any unexpected crashes, attacks from Heartless ships, or even the asteroids that cluttered their path. No, the circumstances were a little… different. Somewhere along the way, Goofy had caught sight of another ship—and a big one, at that. Then, when Donald told him to stop staring and get out of the way, it was already too late.

An enormous pirate ship appeared from a distance, hurling cannon balls straight at their vessel. Though Donald managed to swerve out of their path with minimal damage, he had little time to maneuver away from the rapidly approaching boat. Riku’s eyes widened as the ship’s bow neared the very front of the cock pit and shook the entire Gummi Ship upon impact. The lights flickered on and off, and everything started to spin. Once again, the pirate ship charged, and Riku soon found himself latching onto the control panel while his two friends screamed and struggled.

One more crash was all it took for him to slip into an unconscious state.

When he opened his eyes, Riku felt a cool breeze sweeping across his skin. Hushed murmurs surrounded him, and somebody placed a hand on his shoulder. Groaning, he sluggishly sat up, rubbed his eyes and took a look around. Sure enough, he no longer sat in the cockpit of the Gummi Ship, but along the deck of a pirate’s vessel. Various barrels and crates lined the wooden deck, and he caught a glimpse of several towering masts, each with folded sails and a crow’s nest. Cannons rested along the upper levels, pointing out into the open sea all around him.

The red paint and golden embellishments gave the vessel an almost regal look. Heck, if it weren’t for the skull and crossbones imprinted on the blackened flags, he’s almost think the ship was part of some royal navy instead of a scurvy boat manned by swashbuckling scallywags. Even then, being on a pirate ship normally would’ve impressed him. The problem was, he didn’t see Donald and Goofy anywhere, much less the Gummi Ship. No, the whole deck looked entirely empty… except for the person standing right next to him with a lopsided grin and a tacky eye patch.

“Ahoy, Riku!” Sora smiled and took a step back, leaning back against the railing.

Okay, first of all, why was Sora talking like a pirate? Secondly, why was he on this ship and wearing that stupid eye patch? Riku narrowed his eyes and slowly stood up, taking a step towards his friend.

“Sora, what’s going on?”

“Well, uh…” Sora laughed shakily. “We saw you guys out in space, and I figured it’d be the perfect time to come save you!”

“Save me?” Riku crossed his arms. “Sora, look, I know you’re trying to help, but when will you get the message through your thick skull? I don’t need to be rescued.”

“Yeah, well...” Groaning, Sora took a step away from the railing and moved towards a nearby ladder. “That’s why I had to get you away from them. They’re messing with your head, Riku, and I can’t let that happen.”

“No, Sora.” Riku shook his head, heaving a sigh. “I’d say it’s the other way around.”

“No way!” Sora jerked forward and scowled. “Riku, I trust my friends. They’re the ones who found you and Kairi for me. They even let us stay here on this ship!”

For a split second, Riku’s eyes widened, and then he grabbed Sora by the shoulders. “You mean Kairi’s here?”

Sora nodded, and he placed one hand against the ladder’s rungs. “C’mon. I’ll take you to her… if you’ll let me.”

This’d be his first chance to see Kairi since the islands disappeared. A chance for Riku to finally come to grips with reality and see what really happened. In Halloween Town, he’d heard that she lost her heart and had become some kind of lifeless puppet. But hearing something and seeing it firsthand were completely different. How could he possibly say no? Despite the circumstances, Sora was still his best friend, and though he worried about Donald and Goofy, he couldn’t let this opportunity slip between his fingers. Especially if it meant getting a chance to talk to Sora again.

So, he took a deep breath and nodded. “All right. Lead the way, Sora.”

They proceeded up the ladder and up to the higher levels of the ship deck. Along the way, they passed countless cannons, crates, barrels, and lanterns that lit the way. Despite being such an enormous vessel, the ship housed no crew—at least, none that Riku could see. He did catch a glimpse of a man dressed in a red getup with a feathered hat up at the very top and a short and chubby man by his side, but he barely took any time to watch the duo. Right now, he needed to get to Kairi and figure out just what went wrong. Luckily, Sora kept moving until they reached a door furnished with a skull and crossbones. Was that where they kept her?

Sure enough, Sora pushed the door aside and motioned for Riku to follow. Together, they entered what appeared to be a cozy cabin complete with a writing desk, some red benches, and countless windows that provided a view of the starry sky. Those small details hardly mattered, though. Once Riku made it into the center of the room, he immediately caught sight of a familiar head of red hair—Kairi. She sat slumped over on one of the benches, breathing slowly.

Riku didn’t even wait for Sora to catch up before he bolted straight for her. “Kairi!”

He placed a hand on her shoulders and gave her a light shake, but she remained perfectly still. It really was like she’d fallen into a deep sleep. Just seeing her like that made Riku’s heart sink into the pit of his stomach, and he winced at the sight. He didn’t want to believe it, but… there it was. Proof before his very eyes that something had indeed gone wrong.

When he looked over his shoulder, Riku caught a glimpse of Sora slowly trudging towards the bench. For some reason, his hand clutched tightly onto his shirt, and it almost looked like he was in some kind of pain.

“See? That’s…” He took a deep breath and swallowed hard. “What I mean. And it doesn’t matter what I say or do. She doesn’t respond.”

“But why?” Riku took a seat right next to her, and his face fell. “Why did this have to happen to her?”

Sora blinked, and he took a step back. Then, he placed a hand against his forehead and sat right next to Riku. “I… well, Maleficent said it’s got something to do with the Heartless.”

He didn’t trust Maleficent, not one bit. After everything Riku had seen and experienced, there was no way he’d consider that hag an ally. But still, it was hard to deny that something had happened to Kairi’s heart. After all, he’d seen her collapse and then disappear back on the islands. Sure no Heartless appeared then, but maybe they’d already gotten to her. It was hard to say. All he could really do was guess, and what good would it do?

Sighing, Riku turned his attention from Kairi’s sleeping body back to Sora. “What else did she say?”

Sora bit his lip, and he fidgeted a bit. For a split second, Kairi’s fingers twitched, but otherwise she remained still. Shutting his eyes, Sora gazed down at the floor with a frown on his face.

“Well, she told me that the only way to get Kairi’s heart back is to open the door. If we can gather all the princesses, there might be some way to save her from the darkness.” He looked over his shoulder, and then he let out a sharp moan. “It’s… better than nothing, right?”

Maybe it was better than nothing. If this door held the key to saving Kairi, Riku couldn’t really blame Sora for trying. If he were in that same position, he would’ve probably done the same thing. In theory, it wasn’t so bad. The real problem was Maleficent’s involvement and the kidnapping of the princesses. When Jafar mentioned their scheme back in Agrabah, it hardly sounded like a rescue mission for their friend’s lost heart. No, there had to be more to it. Some ulterior motive that went beyond Kairi’s current state.

“So you really believe she’ll help you, Sora?”

“’Course I do! Riku, I keep telling you that she’s my friend. Why’s that so hard to believe?”

“Because, Sora.” Riku slid away from the bench and stood right in front of him. “I heard that Maleficent’s the one controlling the Heartless.”

“That’s a lie!” Right away, Sora sprung out of his seat and got right in Riku’s face. “Maleficent’s trying to save the worlds from the Heartless! All we’ve gotta do is open the door, and everything’ll be just fine.”

“What, so you’d trust that old hag over your best friend?” Leaning forward, Riku looked his friend straight in the eye. “When will you get a clue?”

“You know…” Sora’s tone grew sharp, and he pulled out his sword. “I could ask you the same thing.”

Kairi’s body twitched again, and her head slowly turned to face the two boys. For a few short moments, they remained perfectly silent and kept their eyes focused on her. Then, she let out a quiet moan and slumped forward again. Whatever just happened didn’t matter now. She was still out cold, still missing her heart, and Sora just wouldn’t listen. And now he’d drawn his sword. Was he really going to fight over this? Riku rolled one of his hands into a fist and cringed. He didn’t want to have to fight his best friend. Anything but that! There had to be some other way to get through to him.

“Sora, you really are clueless.” Riku groaned, and he stepped aside. “And you’re only fooling yourself.” He shook his head. “You’re not a hero… You’re just some villain’s lackey.”

“No!” Sora swiped his sword through the air and jerked forward. He took another deep breath, and he clutched onto his chest again. “Please, Riku. Just listen to me. I… don’t wanna fight you. I just want to be with you and Kairi again!”

“Then stop pretending and get a grip.” Riku placed a hand on his hip and rolled his eyes. “I’m not going to back down, and as soon as I find Maleficent, I’m going to teach her a thing or two. Maybe then you’ll understand.”

Sora’s grip on his sword tightened, and he averted his eyes. Though he remained mostly silent, his posture grew stiff, and he let out a groan. Then, his head whipped around, looking Riku straight in the eyes, and he pointed his blade at his chest.

“Sorry, Riku.” He scowled. “But I think it’s time you took a little nap.”

A strange glow formed at the sword’s tip, wrapping itself around Riku’s entire body. Within seconds, he dropped down to his knees, clutching tightly onto his forehead. His eyelids grew heavy, and his surroundings seemed to melt together into some colorful mesh or reds, browns, and golds. He could barely focus on Sora, who stepped back and loomed over him, even as his head practically spun from dizziness. What was… happening to him?

Though Riku tried to stand up, he soon found himself face down on the floor. The magic was beginning to take its toll, and he could no longer keep his eyes open. Everything around him blacked out, and he let out a deep sigh. Then, he slipped into unconsciousness without another word.

TO BE CONTINUED
 

.:Mega:.

Active member
Joined
Jun 9, 2006
Messages
901
Awards
4
Location
In your nightmares!
Chapter 28: Faith, Trust, and Terrible Lies

He just didn’t understand. Why would his new friends trick him? As Sora stepped out from the Captain’s Cabin and out onto the ship deck, his mind continuously wandered back to his experiences throughout all the different worlds he’d visited. Maleficent, controlling the Heartless? Why would she? No matter where he went, the Heartless never outright attacked him except in Halloween Town. And it’s not like Maleficent ever talked about using them—if anything, she just warned him about the dangers of getting too cozy with the darkness.

In Atlantica, Ursula was kind to him up until the moment Riku arrived. She promised that she’d help Ariel’s dreams come true and bring peace to Atlantica, and yet… Ariel sure seemed to think otherwise. Riku, too. Before he could have gotten any answers, he’d been sent back to Hollow Bastion. The same exact thing happened with Oogie, too! And Jafar… he sent Sora back to Maleficent the moment she arrived in Agrabah. Sure, that had something to do with Jasmine, but maybe it was a little fishy.

That’s why he needed to set the record straight, and Maleficent was right there waiting for him. When he caught sight of her peering out at sea, Sora took a deep breath and marched right up to her. She had to know what really went wrong. There just had to be a reason beyond being tricked. After everything he’d been through, from learning magic to being reunited with his friends, he just couldn’t bear the thought of betrayal.

When Sora drew close enough, Maleficent slowly turned around and greeted him with a smile. “Why, hello. Shouldn’t you be tending to your companion?”

“Well, I am, but…” Sora looked down at the ground. “Maleficent, there’s something that’s been bugging me. I thought maybe you’d know something about it.”

“Oh?”

He nodded. “Yeah, see… Riku keeps telling me that you and the others are trying to destroy the worlds and that you’re the one who’s controlling the Heartless. But… you wouldn’t really do that, right?”

For a second, Sora could’ve sworn he saw Maleficent tighten her grip on her staff… but maybe he was seeing things. She stepped closer to him and cupped her hand around his cheek.

“Why, of course not,” she said with a smile. “I would never dream of bringing harm to the worlds, nor would I choose to sink deep into the darkness.”

“Then how come he keeps saying it?” Sora frowned, and he placed a hand against his chest. “I don’t know what to think anymore. I mean, back in Halloween Town, Oogie wanted that heart all to himself, and he sent me back to you before I could find out why. And Jafar… he was pretty hard on the Genie. Plus, Riku keeps telling me I’m on the wrong side.”

“I see…” Taking a step back, Maleficent turned her attention back to the sea. Then, after a moment of silence, she spoke up once more. “Jafar and Oogie Boogie were unfortunate victims of the darkness in their hearts. Oogie’s desire for power and fame led him down a path to oblivion, and Jafar’s obsession with vengeance consumed him in the end.”

“But what about Riku and the Heartless?”

True, Sora hadn’t encountered many Heartless in his travels, but Riku made it seem like they were a real problem. And, even though he trusted Maleficent’s words, Riku was his best friend. Sora couldn’t just ignore his words completely, right?

Maleficent placed a hand on his shoulder, giving him another one of her warm smiles. “The truth about the Heartless is most unpleasant, but I suppose you deserve to know the truth. After all, it does involve your friend…”

Sora’s eyes widened. Did she just say it involved Riku somehow?

“What do you mean?”

“It’s quite simple.” She stepped back. “Riku is the wielder of the Keyblade, a weapon that brings disaster and ruin.”

“Disaster and ruin? But I’ve only ever seen Riku use it to help people!”

“Perhaps, but that doesn’t change its true nature. Heartless follow the Keybearer throughout the worlds, claiming countless lives in their pursuit of hearts.”

Just like that, Sora’s heart sank like a rock. The whole time, he’d never considered the Keyblade to be dangerous! Not that dangerous, anyway. Riku even told him that Donald and Goofy saw him and the Keyblade as hugely important, and so did Merlin. And Merlin seemed like a really nice guy, so the idea of Riku’s weapon being a Heartless homing beacon made no sense unless… Unless they didn’t know the truth. Or if what Maleficent said was true, then they might’ve known the whole time, and Donald and Goofy could’ve easily kept it a secret from Riku.

Sora still didn’t know what to think, but Maleficent had never done him wrong before. After taking a deep breath, he glanced back up at her. “Then, what’re we gonna do with him?”

“For the time being, it is best if he remains captive. Do you understand?”

It was difficult to bear. Riku, his best friend, didn’t deserve to be cooped up in the brig, but if it meant keeping the worlds safe, maybe it was for the best. At least for now. Maleficent didn’t say it’d be forever, and she was probably already coming up with some kinda solution. In spite of his uncertainty, she’d always been so kind and helpful towards him. He’d… have to trust her. It was the right thing to do.

So he nodded and let out a sigh. As long as Riku remained in the brig, everything would be okay…

x.x.x

Gawrsh, ya think he’ll be okay?

I sure hope so!

What’s the problem? It’s just a short fall from the ship deck.


Riku groaned, listening to the voices all around him. The last thing he remembered was being hit by some kind of weird spell that put him out like a light. Now, he lay against a solid wood floor, a bit sore and fairly lethargic. How long had he been out in the first place? And just where did Sora and Kairi go? As Riku pushed himself up and opened his eyes, he saw no sign of them, much less the fancy cabin he’d been in before. Instead, he sat in a plain room with nothing but walls, a ceiling, and a floor all around him. Oh, and Donald and Goofy were there too.

“See? He’s fine.”

Another boy joined the trio, floating above the ground with a smirk on his face. He wore a bright, green shirt, a matching pointed hat, and… tights. A little, golden sphere zipped around this boy, and when it stopped, Riku caught a glimpse of what looked like a fairy of some kind. Just who were those two, anyway?

Well, Riku wouldn’t have to worry about it for long. As soon as he got up, Donald and Goofy rushed to his sides and smiled.

“Gawrsh, Riku, we were startin’ to worry about ya!” Goofy placed a hand on his shoulder.

“Yeah, you were out for almost an hour!”

“An hour?” Riku’s eyes widened, and he glanced up at the ceiling. “Wait, just what happened here?” He glanced over at the boy and his pixie. “And who are you supposed to be?”

“Who, me?” The boy grinned, and he pointed to himself with his thumb. “I’m your way out of here… unless you wanna fight with the door a little longer.”

“No thanks.” Donald shook his head. “Riku, this guy’s name is Peter Pan, and he said he can help us out.”

“Yup!” Goofy beamed. “All we’ve gotta do is help him save his pal! I heard that Hook feller kidnapped her.”

Donald nodded. “And that means she might be one of the princesses!”

“Wendy, a princess?” Peter’s face scrunched up, and his little pixie friend huffed. “Naaah. She’s our mother. Mine and the Lost Boys’.”

So, either the pirates kidnapped that kid’s mom, or she wasn’t really related to him. Whatever the case, this ‘Hook’ snatched her away, meaning she might have had something to do with the others, like Alice and Jasmine. Even if it ended up being a false lead, it was definitely worth investigating. And besides, waiting around in the brig just wasn’t his style. Especially after what went on in the cabin.

“All right.” Riku took a step towards Peter. “You help us, we’ll help you. Not like there’s anything to lose.”

“Then that settles it!” Grinning, Peter held out his hand and spit on it.

Good thing Riku was wearing gloves. He raised an eyebrow and stared for a second, but before long he took Peter’s hand, shook it, and brushed his glove off against his pants. With that out of the way, the little pixie sighed, and she flew through a gap at the top of the door. After a few seconds, Riku heard a soft click. Must’ve been the lock. Either way, it didn’t take long for the pixie to reappear, and when she did, Riku shoved the door wide open.

But, oh, he and the others were in for a surprise the moment they slipped into the next room. Curled swords struck at their sides, wielded by a swashbuckling squad of Heartless. Riku had barely any time to react, and the blows sent him flying into a red support beam. Luckily, a blazing inferno singed these scallywags, sending them stumbling into a corner. Their bright red bandanas still burned, and their patched up looking clothes turned ash grey from the flames. With them squared away in the corner, Peter swooped down, and—wait, he was flying? Riku’s eyes widened, and he slid away from the beam. Sure enough, Peter floated in the air, taking stabs at the Heartless with a little dagger.

The room didn’t provide much room to fight, and the group constantly found themselves dodging not only the Heartless, but each other—well, except for Peter. Still, between the four of them, the small Heartless mob quickly dissipated after being slashed, charred, and knocked around for a minute or two. With that out of the way, Peter floated closer to the ground, dusting off his shirt. For a kid wielding a tiny dagger, he sure made mincemeat out of their attackers. Plus, that flight…

Riku didn’t ask about it right away. Instead, he and the others followed Peter into the next room, which, other than a few barrels held nothing particularly interesting. At least, save for the hole in the floorboards and the ladder inside. Peter motioned to this hole and slid down without a word. Naturally, Riku and his friends followed suit, leaving behind the mild temperatures up above in favor of a chilling environment full of ice, fog, and next to no light. Sure enough, more Heartless appeared here.

Just like the past group they’d encountered, these Heartless dressed like true buccaneers. They wore striped bandanas on their heads, puffy pants with patches at the knees, and skull-shaped shoulder pads. A set of large, purple wings kept them afloat, as they swooped down and delivered a swift kick to Peter’s side. Unfortunately for them, he slid out of the way and fought back with a series of rapid stabs. To ease things up a little, Riku blasted the pesky pirates with electrifying bolts that made them twitch in mid air. Goofy flung his shield at their guts, and Donald flailed icy clusters from behind. It didn’t take long for their path to clear, and they climbed up into the next room.

No Heartless appeared here; it really was just an empty hall with a burning fireplace at the far end. With no sudden attackers to slow them down, it seemed like the perfect time to ask. After all, Peter continued to float around with ease, while Riku and the others were stuck down below. To actually fly would make fighting so much easier. He had to get to the bottom of this!

“So,” he said, placing a hand against his hip, “how exactly are you flying?”

“Oh, it’s easy!” Peter circled around Riku. “All you have to do is… Huh! You know, I never thought about it before.”

“Gee, that’s helpful.” Riku rolled his eyes.

Bringing a hand to his chin, Peter stayed quiet for… all of five seconds, and then he snapped his fingers. “Hey, that’s it! Just think of a wonderful thought.”

Donald and Goofy exchanged glances, and together they said, “Any happy little thought?”

“Yup!”

“Like time with Daisy?”

“Sunny skies?”

“Or finding Wendy. C’mon, you guys.”

Peter laughed, and he circled around. “Yep, it’s easier than pie!”

With a smug smirk, Donald leaped into the air and flapped his arms like crazy, while Goofy chuckled.

“Hey, he can fly! He can fly, he can—”

THUD. Donald landed face down on the floor, grumbling under his breath. At that, Riku shook his head.

“He can fall.

“Hey!”

“You know, I think I forgot something.” Snickering, Peter scooped up his pixie and dangled her over the trio. Bits of golden dust sprinkled down over their heads, and with that out of the way, Peter let her free and crossed his arms. “There, that oughta do it. All it takes is a little faith, trust, and pixie dust!”

Magic dust? Really? Riku crossed his arms, and he shut his eyes. It wasn’t any stranger than being turned into a merman, wandering around Wonderland, and facing Sorcerer Jafar. He’d just have to focus on something upbeat in order to get this to work. This wasn’t exactly easy, given the present circumstances. Still, he tried focusing on better times, before the whole mess with Sora and Maleficent started. Memories of his time on the islands flooded his consciousness, which was pretty ironic, given how much he’d longed to leave his home. Still, his carefree days with his friends sure beat the strain he now felt…

He might’ve hovered off of the ground a little bit and maybe for a second or two, but when he opened his eyes, Riku found himself flat on the floor again. No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn’t focus on the good without thinking of what had happened earlier. That image in his mind of Kairi’s lifeless body and Sora turning his sword on him just wouldn’t go away. So, rather than focus on optimism, Riku sighed and shook his head.

“I’ll worry about flying later. We still need to save Wendy, anyway.”

x.x.x

“Let her go? Have you gone mad?”

Sora frowned, gazing up at Hook from the cozy, red bench. After his encounter with Riku, Sora’d been spending most of his time exploring the ship and speaking with Maleficent with occasional visits with Kairi. He’d even spent some time with Wendy, who seemed far from pleased to be safe on Hook’s ship. All she wanted was to go back to her home in London and find Peter Pan. The same guy who’d taken Hook’s hand and fed it to a crocodile!

It didn’t make a lot of sense, but if she was unhappy, how could Sora possibly keep her against her will? And after getting confirmation from Maleficent that there’d been a misunderstanding, there was no way he could just ignore Wendy’s pleas.

So he stood up, giving Kairi a quick glance before he focused on Hook. “I talked to Wendy and Maleficent about it. Captain, I think there’s been some kinda mistake!”

“A mistake? Why would there be a mistake?” Hook paused mid sentence and let out a sigh. “After all, we did rescue the poor girl.”

“I know that, but…” Placing a hand to his chest, Sora gazed down at the floor. “It just isn’t right to keep her here when she’s scared and lonely. Besides, she told me she’s got family waiting for her back home!”

“Aye, but she’s also allies with that scurvy brat.” Narrowing his eyes, the captain shook his hook. “If we let her loose too soon, she might ruin everything we’ve got planned.”

“Aw, Wendy’s not like that.” Sora shook his head. “I bet if you explained things to her, she’d understand! Maybe Peter Pan’s a really good liar.”

Or maybe there was more to it… It was hard to tell at this point, but for now he’d stick what he’d heard from Maleficent. Besides, Hook had a real reason to hate Peter Pan.

“A liar?” Hook chuckled, and a grin spread across his lips. “Of course. That reckless boy’s led her to believe that she’ll never have to grow up if she stays with him.” His expression shifted into a scowl, and he held his hook up to his neck. “But he really wants to keep her as his slave… forever.

A slave? But she was just a kid, probably no older than he was! Sora gasped, and he reached for his sword.

“Then maybe I can show him a thing or two!” Or at least meet with the guy… Maybe that’d clear things up.

Chuckling, the captain rested his hook on the surface of the center table. “Much as I’d love an extra hand, it will be me who sets the record straight with that scoundrel. I owe him for what he did to me hand.” His eyes narrowed, and he scraped his hook against the wooden surface.

It was kinda brutal. Revenge definitely wasn’t within Sora’s morals, but at the same time he could understand why. Getting his hand chopped off, fed to a crocodile, and all for fun? How could anyone who enjoyed that sorta thing be anything but nasty? Nodding, Sora looked back at Kairi’s body and winced. That sharp pain came back at full force, and when he spoke, his voice came out a bit strained.

“So… what’re we gonna do about Riku, Captain? Maleficent told me we oughta keep him in the brig, but I’m still kinda worried.”

“As you rightly should be.” Hook shook his head. “If he’s bringing those blasted Heartless into the worlds, they could attack me ship at any time. We’d best be keeping him locked up until we hoist anchor.”

Taking a deep breath, Sora trudged over to Kairi and scooped her up with both arms. “Just don’t hurt him, okay? Once we open the door and Kairi wakes up, I’m sure he’ll come around.”

“That’s if she wakes up, lad.” Hook sighed.

“She will!” Sora held her close, biting his lower lip. “I’ll make sure of it.”

“Well, I suppose you ought to keep your spirits up, or you’ll end up dead in the water.” Hook stepped away from the table and peered out the window. “As for your friend, I won’t lay a finger or a hook on the boy. You have me word.”

“Thanks, Captain.”

With everything squared away for the time being, he didn’t have much of a reason to hang around the cabin. Though carrying Kairi did kind of hurt, Sora proceeded out onto the ship deck in hopes of finding Maleficent. If Riku’s presence meant the Heartless could strike at any time, then maybe Kairi’d be better off back in the castle. Sure her heart was gone, but that didn’t mean she was invincible!

Unfortunately, the moment he stepped outside, Sora felt the sharpened blade of a sword dragging into his side. He cringed and whirled around, coming face to face with a Heartless! And not just one, but at least four or five. Some floated in the air, others brandished their swords, and little Shadows circled around him. Wincing, he placed Kairi down on the ground and pulled out his weapon. He couldn’t afford for anything to happen to her!

That’s why he fought tooth and nail with the swashbuckling Heartless, parrying their blows and slashing relentlessly. He abused the poison and sleep magic Maleficent had taught him, and from time to time he’d blast them with a spell that made them move like slugs, completely and utterly slow. Beating them wasn’t really an issue after all his training. The real problem was just how many Heartless appeared. It seemed like for every Heartless he took out, more came crawling out of the woodwork.

And after a few minutes of endless fighting, he was beginning to run out of steam. His muscles ached, and his breathing grew heavy. Countless Pirate and Air Pirate Heartless circled around him, giving him little room to escape. Instead of darting around, he kept holding out his sword to block their attacks. Just where were they all coming from, anyway? Nobody else was around, so maybe… maybe it did have something to do with the Keyblade!

The squad of Heartless readied another set of attacks, and Sora braced himself, but when he opened his eyes, he found nothing but green flames burning all around him. The Heartless were gone, and in their place, he caught sight of Maleficent, who ushered him over with a wave of her hand. Did she just… save him? Swallowing hard, he scooped up Kairi and rushed over to her.

“Maleficent!”

“There, there, child.” She placed her hand against his back and leaned over his shoulder. “It’s quite all right. The Heartless are no more…”

So she really did save him from the Heartless. And if she did that, then there was no way she could’ve been controlling them. It… had to be Riku. He must’ve brought them on board with his Keyblade somehow.

The ship wasn’t safe anymore. Kairi wasn’t safe anymore.

TO BE CONTINUED
 

.:Mega:.

Active member
Joined
Jun 9, 2006
Messages
901
Awards
4
Location
In your nightmares!
Okay, going to try and get this up to date... considering that I'm now finished with the second installment and close to finishing the third. Yeah, this is way overdue. So...
---

Chapter 29: The Path Revealed

When Riku and the others reached the end of the hall, boy were they in for a surprise. Though at first it'd looked like they hit a dead end, up above they caught sight of another room through some small holes in the ceiling. In that room, they caught a glimpse of a young girl with curled, brown hair in a blue dress. At the sound of footsteps, she crouched down and peered down at them through the ceiling. She must've been pretty relieved, since a warm smile crossed her face.

"Oh, Peter! Thank goodness!" she said, clasping her hands together.

Peter floated up to the ceiling and pulled out his dagger. "Hang in there, Wendy! We'll be right there."

"But how are we gonna make it?" Riku glanced around the room, placing a hand on his hip. "It's not like there's a ladder or anything."

What sounded like the ringing of bells caught his ear, and he looked up to find Tinker Bell scowling at Wendy. Peter groaned, and he crossed his arms.

"C'mon, Tink! Don't be like that."

Rolling her eyes, Tink heaved a sigh and pointed over at the far end of the ceiling. Was there something up there? With nothing to lose, he and the others hurried over. Sure enough, there were two gaping holes up above, a perfect route to the upper floors if they improvised a little. It looked like there was some kind of shelf close by. If they could just get up there somehow…

"Gawrsh, I wonder how we'll get up there." Goofy scratched his head, and he took a quick look around. "Maybe we oughta grab some of those boxes and make a big stack!"

Up above, Riku heard something banging against solid wood. What was going on up there?

"Please hurry!"

"Wendy!" Peter scowled, and he floated up to the hole. "I'll go on ahead. If Wendy's in trouble, then I've gotta be there for her."

It really did sound like she was in danger. If they were going to get up there, they'd have to act fast. There was no time to shift crates around. Instead, Riku narrowed his eyes and leaped up onto the shelf. It took about two tries, but once he grabbed hold of the edge, pulling himself up wasn't too big of an issue. So, after getting his footing he crouched down and held out his hand.

"Forget the crates! Goofy, you hold Donald up for me. Then I'll help you up. Got it?"

"Hey, good thinkin'!"

With Goofy's height, it wasn't hard for him to lift Donald up, even if he did grumble a bit after being scooped up. Riku took his hand and lifted him up to the hole. Then, when Goofy was ready, he helped pull him up to the shelf. Together, they climbed up and into the next room, where they found nothing but a single door lining the wall. With nowhere else to go, they slipped through the door and entered one of the ship's cabins. There, they found a ladder that reached up to another level of the ship, plus a few treasure chests and a hammock. Still no sign of Wendy or Peter, however.

Using the ladder, the trio made it up into the next level of the ship. There, they stumbled upon the elaborate cabin where Riku met with Sora before. However, nobody was there. Not even a single Heartless. Had Sora already taken off with Kairi? Or maybe he was elsewhere. It was tempting to take a look around, but they still had to get to Wendy. Frowning, he began to mosey around the room for any leads.

"Riku, what's wrong?" Donald waltzed right up to him and tilted his head.

"It's just…" Riku sighed. "Before I met with you guys, Sora brought me up here, and he had Kairi with him."

"Ya mean your pals are here?" Goofy blinked, stopping in front of the center table.

"They were, anyway." He shook his head and stopped in a corner of the room. There, he caught sight of what looked like some kind of trap door. After tapping it with his Keyblade, the floor opened up. Sure enough, it led into yet another room! With the path revealed, he turned around and motioned to the others. Then, he slid down the hole.

Inside, they caught sight of Peter Pan fighting back several of the Pirate Heartless while Wendy cowered in the corner. So there really was trouble.

The room's cramped quarters weren't ideal for Heartless fighting, but that didn't stop Riku and the others from lending a hand. They plowed straight through the small group of Heartless, sending them flying into the walls. Ice crystals wrapped all around their feet, stopping them dead in their tracks, and the force of Goofy's shield tore through their bodies and left nothing but floating hearts in their place. With the coast clear, they trudged up to Peter and Wendy.

"Hey, is everything okay?" Riku frowned.

Wendy nodded, and she slowly stood up. "Why, yes, thanks to you and Peter."

"Aw, it was nothin'." Peter cracked a lopsided grin. "Anyway, Wendy, let's get you outta here. A pirate's ship is no place for you!"

"Thank you, Peter. I've been so terribly worried." She stepped closer to him, and he scooped her up.

Though Tink buzzed all around him, Peter didn't seem to care. He just rolled his eyes and floated up towards the ceiling.

"Well, I'd better get moving! The last thing we need's for more of those pirates to show up."

"Hey, it's cool." Riku smiled, shaking his head. "We can take it from here."

"All right, men!" Nodding, Peter flew up above. "Good luck with those Heartless!"

With Peter and Wendy safe, they didn't have any more leads. Other than the random groups of Heartless that appeared, most of the ship looked pretty empty. And with no sign of the Keyhole anywhere, they were better off going back up to the top. If nothing else, they'd probably stumble upon whoever was running the joint.

"So, now what do we do?" Donald placed a hand to his beak. "There's no ladder down here!"

"But it looks like there's some kinda door!" Grinning, Goofy stepped right up to it. "How 'bout we go through here? Maybe it'll lead us back up there!"

"Worth a shot." Riku kept his Keyblade out just in case, however, and as they stepped through the door, he kept his eyes peeled for any sudden attackers. When no Heartless appeared, he heaved a sigh of relief and pushed open another door that lead them back into the cabin. Now all they had to do was climb up and pass through to the deck.

Their trip from the captain's cabin to the deck went relatively smoothly. On their way out the door, they found no sudden attackers or anything remotely suspicious. It was almost too good to be true, and… sure enough, when they stepped outside, they came face to face with the unpleasant. A squad of Pirate Heartless circled around them, holding their swords out like they were ready to swipe. While Riku lifted his Keyblade and braced himself for a fight, the nearby pirate captain and his chubby little lackey caught his eye.

"I wouldn't be doing that, lad." Hook shook his head and smirked. "Not unless you wish to say goodbye to this poor, defenseless pixie." He reached behind his back and pulled out a little lantern with Tinker Bell inside.

"Why you!" Donald glared at the captain and pulled out his staff. "What's the big idea?"

"I'll put it this way, you scurvy brats." Hook circled around the Heartless with a smug grin. "I'm here to strike a bargain with ye. Give me the Keyblade, and I'll let Tinker Bell free. If you don't…" Chuckling, Hook stepped over to the edge of the ship, dangling the lantern above the water.

Riku grit his teeth. Blackmail was sonot his strong point, but he couldn't just give up the Keyblade! There had to be some loophole. A way to outsmart the captain… Maybe, if he kept the captain busy, he could pull a fast one on them. And maybe if he distracted Hook long enough, he wouldn't see it coming. Starting with casual conversation might lighten the mood.

So, Riku shook his head and slowly turned towards the plank. "Before I do anything, there's one thing I'd like to know. Just where the heck is Sora now?"

"Far from here, I'm afraid." The captain waved his hook. "Why, Maleficent's taken him back to Hollow Bastion. Perhaps if you cooperate, you'll live to see it yourself."

"I don't know…" Riku took another step towards the plank. "The Keyblade can't be used by just anyone. Why should I hand it over to a geezer like you?"

"What did you call me?" Hook gnashed his teeth, and he jerked forward. "Why, you filthy, little codfish!"

"Uh, cap'n?" The chubby little first mate tapped him on the leg. "I hate to be a bother, but—"

Grinning, Riku pointed his Keyblade straight at Hook. "Takes one to know one, old man. I bet that hair of yours is just a wig to hide your balding head."

"Riku, what're you doing?" Donald's brow furrowed, and he waved his staff.

"Oh, nothing." He looked over at Donald and winked. "Just telling it like is. And, man, you call yourself a pirate? I'm pretty sure real sea dogs don't wear frilly clothing."

"Lad, you are trying my patience!" Hook's whole body shook, and he placed the lantern aside. "Keep this up, and it'll be the plank for you and your comrades."

While he kept Hook busy with his words, Riku motioned over to the lantern. At first, Donald and Goofy did nothing but exchange puzzled glances. The Heartless still surrounded them, after all. But, when Riku threw out another insult, the two of them clobbered two of the Heartless and slipped on through, rushing right behind Hook and his little lackey.

"I bet you can't even swing a sword!" Riku took another step towards the plank.

"Why, you little...! I'll have you know that I'm the finest swordsman in—"

"Cap'n!"

It was too late for Hook. While Riku kept him distracted, Donald and Goofy had plenty of time to swipe up the lantern and let Tink free. And that's exactly what they did. So, when Hook turned to face his lackey, he let out a vicious scream. Tinker Bell zipped right up to him and kicked him in the nose, and then she proceeded to sprinkle some pixie dust all over Riku, Donald, and Goofy.

"Now, Riku! Just think of something that'll keep your spirits high."

A flash of green zoomed through the air, circling around the ship. Was Peter back already? Well, if he could fly… Riku shut his eyes, taking another step back. All he'd have to do was focus on the positive. It still wasn't easy for him, but what good would sulking do? Despite the uncertain circumstances all around him, he'd had a good adventure. He'd seen worlds ranging from Halloween made real to the bottom of the ocean, and he'd gotten stronger along the way.

When he opened his eyes, Riku took another step back and leaped down from the plank. Instead of splashing in the cold and chilly water, he soon found himself floating above the surrounding sea. Golden sparkles surrounded him, and suddenly he felt lighter than air. He was really flying, and all he had to do was believe…

Soaring high above the ship deck, he caught sight of the madness below. While Donald and Goofy battled with Heartless, Captain Hook and Peter clashed, sword against dagger. With his new-found flight, helping out would be a breeze. All he had to do was rush in and catch them by surprise. In fact, he was about to do just that when he caught a glimpse of a set of eyes poking out of the water and heard the distinct sound of a clock ticking. A long, toothy snout emerged, and the crocodile's eyes bobbed up and down with the clock's ticking.

Down below, Hook stopped dead in his tracks and let out a yelp. When Riku swooped in for a closer look, he overheard the captain yelling and screaming about how the croc wanted to eat him alive. His frantic panicking was the perfect opportunity to catch him off guard, so Riku grinned and dove down, slamming his Keyblade into Hook's back side.

"Way to go, Riku!" Goofy hopped up and down with an enormous smile on his face. "Ya flew, ya really flew!"

"And if he can fly…" Donald smirked, and he hopped into the air. "Maybe we can, too!"

Before long, the two of them hovered up above the ground, twinkling from the dust. Together, Donald and Goofy zipped up to Riku's side, and the three of them dove down towards Hook. Gnashing his teeth, the captain tried to take a stab at Peter, but he looped around and poked at Hook's rear with his dagger. Then, he sliced off the top of his hat, snatched up the feather, and flew up towards one of the sails. Once there, he cut the feather into little pieces and crowed like a rooster.

"Why, you cowardly sparrow!" Hook practically roared with each word, as he climbed up the mast.

Along the way, Donald circled around him and launched flames right at his rear. This sent the captain down to the deck, leaping and screaming in agony. Chuckling, Goofy swerved around one of the masts and charged into Hook's side with his shield. Riku followed that up by ramming into Hook's back. It nearly sent him over the edge of the ship, where the crocodile smacked its lips and twirled a claw in the water.

Unfortunately for the hungry croc, Hook managed to regain his footing, and he snarled at the others. "Cowards, the lot of ya! Why, I bet you're all afraid to fight me man to man."

"Nobody calls Pan a coward and lives!" Peter narrowed his eyes, and he held out his dagger. "I'll fight you man to man." He paused. "With one hand behind my back!"

"Gawrsh, Peter, are ya sure that's a good—"

"I give my word! We'll fight one-on-one, no flying."

"Then let's have at it!" A twisted grin spread across Hook's face as he made his way up the mast once more. Riku watched him with a faint frown, half tempted to step in. However, Peter seemed pretty confident that he could handle a one-on-one fight, even with his dinky dagger.

The fight began when Hook reached the sail and stormed right up to Peter. When the two boys came close, Hook grabbed onto Peter's arm and threw him over the edge—but he latched on with his free hand. Seeing this, Hook sneered and stomped on Peter's fingers. Though at first it looked like he was going to fall, Peter managed to pull himself back up, right as Hook started swinging his sword like mad. Parrying each blow, Peter walked back and latched onto a piece of rope in an attempt to swing around, but Hook cut the rope in half. Luckily, Peter landed on the top of the sail, even if he stumbled a bit.

But that stumbling was all Hook needed to swipe Pan's dagger. And without a weapon, Peter could do little when Hook trudged forward his sword held right in front of him. With no way to block, Peter crawled backwards, and Hook laughed.

"Insolent youth!" He held his sword right over Peter's chest. "Prepare to die."

Riku groaned, and he held up his Keyblade. "Peter, forget it! Just fly already."

"No!" Peter shook his head. "I gave my word."

Then the strangest thing happened. All of the sudden, Peter got to his feet, reached for one of the ship's banners, and pulled it right over Captain Hook. He swiped the captain's sword and tied a little knot around him. Then, he held out the sword so Hook wouldn't squirm.

"You're mine, Hook!"

Well, that was a surprise turn of events, but it was good thinking on Peter's part. Grinning, Riku and the others gave Peter a standing ovation, while Hook poked his head out from beneath the banner and managed a wimpy looking smile.

"You wouldn't do old Hook in, would you, lad?" He brought his hand and hook together and gave Peter a pitiful look. "I'll go away forever. I'll do anything you say!"

"Well…" Peter brought a hand to his chin, and then he grinned. "All right. If you… say you're a codfish!" He held out his sword, and Hook gulped.

"I'm… a codfish."

"What was that?" Riku leaned forward and smirked. "Sorry, Captain. Couldn't hear you!"

Donald snickered. "Yeah, you've gotta say it louder, so we can all hear it."

Hook's brow furrowed, and he swallowed heard. Then, after taking a breath, he practically shouted the words, "I'm a codfish!"

Hearing those words loud and clear was just too much. Riku couldn't even hold back his laughter for a second, and he wasn't the only one. Both Donald and Goofy laughed out loud, and even the captain's little lackey covered his mouth to fight back a few chuckles. All the while, Peter took a bow, flung Hook's sword aside, and looked Hook straight in the eye.

"All right, Hook! You're free to go… and never return." He hopped over to the edge and crowed like a rooster. Unfortunately, his smug little moment left him oblivious to Hook as he slinked up from behind, ready to take a jab at Peter with his hook hand.

"Peter, look out!" Goofy gasped, and he pointed up above.

It was all the warning he needed. As soon as Hook came close enough, Peter hopped back, sending the captain straight down into the chilly waters below… and the crocodile, too. Oh, and once he made it down, Hook let out a blood curdling scream. When Riku looked over the edge, he saw the captain scrambling around, while the crocodile followed in hot pursuit, smacking its jaws all the way. The captain's lackey scurried over to one of the life boats and rowed like crazy, following the mad chase in the sea below.

"Hold on, cap'n!"

Soon, even the little life boat vanished from sight, and Hook's screams faded. With those two out of the way, the pirate ship was practically abandoned, and as Riku looked around, he saw no more Heartless appear. Heaving a sigh, he turned around to face Peter, Tink, and his friends. On the way, he caught sight of a few scraps of paper lying on the ground. When he scooped them up, he caught sight of the words "Ansem Report". So even Hook had a few of them on hand… or hook.

Tucking them away, he shifted focus to Peter. "So, what now?"

Before Peter could speak, Tink flew right in front of him, muttering… something or other. It was hard to understand the ringing of bells, but Peter seemed to catch on. After Tink finished speaking, he nodded and turned his attention back to Riku.

"Tink says there's something weird by the clock tower. You guys wanna take a look?"

Something strange, huh? Maybe it was the Keyhole… After all, it definitely wasn't anywhere on the ship. And no matter what was really out there, it was still worth taking a quick look. With a smirk on his face, Riku nodded, and he dismissed the Keyblade.

"Just lead the way, and we'll follow."

Sure enough, the journey to the clock tower required a bit of flying from Peter and the trio. Luckily, they managed to soar through the air with ease thanks to the power of Tinker Bell's dust and pure optimism, something they'd been lacking for a while. Together, they flew through the air, passing clusters of islands, teepees, and a skull-shaped rock on their journey away from Neverland and back to London. Soon, the wild environment gave way to a cityscape lined with countless buildings and lights. And, in the distance, a massive clock tower loomed. Its size made the Gizmo Shop look like a flea at best.

Once they drew close enough, Tink floated over to the side of the clock and pointed to a strange hole between two of the numbers. By the looks of it, it was a… Keyhole! There was no doubting it, given the familiar shape. Riku didn't even think twice before he summoned his weapon and readied himself. A bright flash of light filled the gap within seconds, making it appear as though no Keyhole ever existed in the first place. And with that out of the way, he and the others followed Peter onto a nearby ledge, where Wendy waited for them.

For a few minutes, the group peered out into the distance, taking in the fantastic view of the city below. The bright lights, the twinkling stars… It all looked so perfect from afar. And to be standing on such an enormous tower… Riku laughed. It really was something else. If only Sora and Kairi could be there with him. They would've been amazed. He'd seen them both just a few hours ago, and already he missed them like crazy. But deep down, Riku knew he couldn't just take the two of them back with him, not now. With Kairi asleep and Sora with Maleficent, there was just no chance.

He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "You know, before I came here, I never would've thought I'd fly. And even here, it wasn't easy."

Peter blinked, and he hovered over to Riku. "What do you mean?"

"It's just…" He laughed dryly. "Sometimes it's easy to let your worries get the best of you. Even now, I can't stop thinking about what happened to Kairi, not to mention Sora."

Frowning, Goofy placed a hand to his chin. "Well, sometimes it's easy to let your worries get the best of ya! It just shows ya care about your pals."

"Goofy's right!" Donald gazed up at Riku with a frown. "I know I still worry about King Mickey sometimes."

"But instead of lettin' those worries get to ya, you oughta look on the bright side." Chuckling, Goofy waltzed on over to Riku and gave him a great big smile. "If ya believe in your friends, it'll make even the bad times feel a little better."

"Yep, that's what I do, anyway." Peter grinned. "Just believe, and you can do just about anything. It must've helped a little, since you managed to fly!"

Yes, for a few short moments, Riku did manage to get the best of his worries. He'd focused on the positive memories instead of letting fears and doubts slow him down. And… believing in his friends? Maybe it sounded a little silly and sentimental, but it was the right idea. For as dense as Sora'd been, he was still Riku's best friend. To lose all hope would be doing a huge disservice to him and Kairi, too. There had to be a way to turn things around. Somehow, he'd find a way. If that meant going straight to Maleficent's stronghold, then he'd take that risk. It was all just a matter of facing his fears. That was his biggest problem, one that even believing wouldn't fix on its own.

Riku took a deep breath, and he placed a fist over his chest. "You guys are right. It won't be easy, but I guess I'll just have to keep pushing forward. My journey's far from over, and I can't give up now."

"You mean you're taking off?" Frowning, Peter took a quick look at Tink, who pointed at Riku and chimed like a bell.

"Yeah, we can't stay here." Riku shook his head. "Not when Maleficent and the Heartless are still out there somewhere."

"Hmm…" Peter gave Tink another glance, and then he smiled. "Well, tell ya what! If you ever need a hand, just give her a call, and Tink'll be right there. She said it's the least she could do after you guys saved her."

"Just a call, huh?" Riku looked over his shoulder as Tink zipped right up to him and nodded. So she was serious about it… Well, he couldn't fault her for that. "It's a deal, Tink."

An extra hand never hurt. And besides, they already had the Genie on their side. If they could keep tabs on him, letting Tink follow along definitely wouldn't hurt. After all, who knew what they'd encounter on the way to Hollow Bastion? Going up against the one in control of the Heartless would probably be their toughest challenge yet. Maybe even harder than their fight with Sorcerer Jafar…

They had little time to lose. As fun as it'd been spending time with Peter and Tink, the others probably knew it couldn't last. Not with so much left to do.

"Well, I guess we'd better get movin'." Donald gazed up at the sky. "We've gotta prepare for the worst if we're goin' after Maleficent."

"Hey, I understand," said Peter. "But if you guys ever wanna come back here, you're always welcome in Neverland!"

Wendy smiled. "And do be careful!"

Riku nodded, and he managed to smile. "Don't worry. We will."

For Sora and Kairi, they'd have to stay strong. The real struggle had only just begun.

TO BE CONTINUED
 

.:Mega:.

Active member
Joined
Jun 9, 2006
Messages
901
Awards
4
Location
In your nightmares!
Chapter 30: Broken Bonds and Preparation

Sora had returned to the castle chapel after his adventures in Neverland. With Kairi secure and the princesses gathered, all they could really do was wait and make preparations. Maleficent had warned him that Riku was on his way, and if Riku came, that meant the Keyblade would too. It was strange to think that he feared his friend's arrival when he'd been so excited to see him again and again for the longest time. How could things have changed so much in so little time?

If Riku brought the Heartless with him wherever he went, could he really be trusted now? Maleficent had assured Sora that he'd be safe from harm, but something still felt fishy about the whole situation. And now that they'd saved a number of princesses, they could finally try and open the door. What if Riku's Keyblade screwed everything up? Could they really risk it? The Heartless brought disaster wherever they roamed. And disaster was one thing they couldn't afford.

Taking a deep breath, Sora pulled out his sword and swept it through the air. He went through the motions of his training, bit by bit. A combination of magic and speedy attacks gave him an edge. He wasn't strong like Riku, but if they had to fight, he'd be ready for the worst. True, the thought of facing him stung and filled his heart with dread, but the idea of losing Kairi forever hurt even more. If they were really going to create a miracle, not even friendship could interfere.

"You have truly improved," said Maleficent from afar. She stood at the far end of the chamber, below the heart-shaped emblem. "I have full confidence that you will be able to keep the Heartless at bay, should they arrive."

Sora leaped back and fired a blast of green flames at one of the walls. When the fire subsided and left only smoke, he turned to face his friend.

"I just don't know what to do, Maleficent." He frowned, looking down at his weapon. "Am I really gonna have to fight Riku?"

She nodded and placed one hand to her chest. "It is quite unfortunate, but we cannot allow the Keybearer to interfere. His weapon brings darkness, and he's gone astray. It is too late to save him now."

"But…" Sora bit his lip, and he looked away. "I know we can't let him mess things up, but do I really have to hurt him?"

"You are such a kind boy." Maleficent smiled, stepping down into the center of the room. "Your heart is brimming with light, and I do understand how much it must hurt to turn your blade on such a dear friend." She placed a hand right below his chin, lifting it up just enough to make eye contact. "If you do not wish to harm him, then I cannot make you. However, it is of utmost importance that he stays away from the castle and the princesses. Do you understand?"

Keeping Riku away sure sounded better than having to really hurt him. Enough fighting to wear him down would probably do the trick. It… he could just pretend it was another one of their sparring matches, like old times. Only, this time, he'd finally settle the score.

So, despite his reservations, Sora nodded and clutched tightly onto his sword. "I'll keep him out, no matter what."

It hurt, having to choose between friends, but this was for the greater good. It just had to be.

x.x.x

The time had come to prepare for the worst. After returning to Traverse Town, Riku, Donald, and Goofy immediately consulted with Leon and the others. After all, they had no idea where to search for the far off world of Hollow Bastion, much less what they were getting themselves into. However, what they did know was that Maleficent was behind everything they'd experienced so far. It was she who rallied together villains such as Ursula, Jafar, and Oogie Boogie. She was the one who took Sora's dreams of heroism and twisted them around, and she commanded the countless armies of Heartless throughout the worlds.

By now, they'd collected a few pieces of Ansem's report, and each one revealed information on the Heartless and the darkness itself. When the trio met up with Leon's gang in the Third District, they revealed their findings to the group. Even if they'd only picked up about four of the reports, their efforts weren't for naught. Somehow, Aerith had managed to scrounge up several more of the missing pages. While there were probably more missing pages out there somewhere, the nine they had collected still provided deep insight on the Heartless themselves.

And so Riku, along with the others, gathered in the room and read through the many pages.

"It is my duty to expose what the darkness really is." Riku paused, and he narrowed his eyes. "Wait, so he performed experiments on people? Apparently he tried extracting the darkness from people's hearts, and then… their hearts collapsed."

"And that's not all," said Leon. "It says here that he created a machine to mass produce Heartless."

"What?" Donald's eyes widened, and he hopped up to get a better look at the page. "You mean he could make them any time?"

"I just don't understand." Aerith frowned, as she peered over Leon's shoulder. "Ansem the Wise was such a kind ruler. What would drive him to create the Heartless?"

"I don't know, but I don't like the sound of it." With a groan, Riku put down one of the reports and scooped up another. "If there's a machine that can create Heartless, I bet anyone could use it. Even somebody like Maleficent."

Yuffie gasped. "Hey, you're right! And I bet that's how she—"

"It has to be." Leon's brow furrowed, and he slapped his palm against his forehead. "And that means you can't take her lightly."

"Gawrsh, Leon." Goofy scratched his head. "We're gonna have to be extra careful, aren't we? 'specially if we're goin' to that Holler… er…"

"Hollow Bastion?" Leon sighed. "You'll have to do more than that. You'll be walking right into Maleficent's stronghold, and she probably knows you're coming."

"And she's still got Sora on her side." Riku's face fell, and he gazed at the floor. "He's just so stubborn. There's no way he'd believe one of his 'friends' would betray him."

"It's probably a part of her plan, Riku. Just think about it for a minute." Leon stepped away from the wall and peered out the window. "You're the Keybearer, and Sora's your best friend. Now, what would happen if you had to face him? Could you handle it?"

Could he? It was something Riku'd been considering since he left Neverland. In the past, he'd faced Sora in combat, but it was always just for fun. Sparring matches held no high stakes like the fate of Kairi and the worlds. Back then, villainy had nothing to do with it, but things had changed since then. They'd both gotten a lot stronger, and each of them was equally dedicated to their causes. Sora really thought he was being a hero by 'rescuing' princesses and helping Maleficent. Riku knew the truth, and he'd been fighting to protect the worlds ever since Pleasure Island went down.

There was no delaying the inevitable. If Sora wouldn't come to his senses, then they would have to fight. Sora was probably Maleficent's trump card all along, and she probably expected Riku to back down. It was smart thinking on her part, and he couldn't deny his fears. What if one of them got badly injured, or worse? Or… what if it ruined their friendship forever? Would things ever be the same between them? And suppose they did fight. Would that really be enough to make Sora come to his senses?

He wanted to believe the way that Donald and Goofy believed in their King. Deep down, he wished that he could have faith in Sora the way that he used to believe in him. But wishful thinking wouldn't change the situation. It wouldn't magically wash away all their problems. It was difficult. On one hand, sulking would only slow him down, and it wouldn't be fair to Sora to give up hope. But on the other hand, was optimism even reasonable at a time like this?

Conflicting feelings filled his heart, and he let out a sigh. "I don't know."

"Riku, look." Leon shook his head. "I know this is hard, but you're going to have to make a choice. If Sora's the only thing standing between you and Maleficent, then you can't let your feelings get the best of you."

"I know that, okay?" Riku scowled. "But it's easier said than done. I just… need time to think things through."

Aerith kept her eyes on Riku for a moment or two. Then, without warning, she approached him with a smile.

"Riku, it's all right," she said. "Take all the time you need. Your feelings are important, and you shouldn't feel forced to fight."

"Besides," said Goofy, "we're with ya all the way! No matter what happens out there, we'll be there to cheer ya on."

At least they understood how tough it was. It was easy to say he could fight for the greater good, but that'd just be lip service. Riku was still human, and he had fears just like anybody else. And Sora, who he'd known since he was a kid, meant the world to him. Seeing him so lost out there stung. Hearing him go on about his blind loyalty to Maleficent made his blood boil. The inevitable waited just around the corner. He and Sora would come face to face, and then…

He tried to summon his Keyblade, but, for some reason, it took longer than usual and a great degree of focus. Then, when it finally appeared, he looked down at it with a small frown on his face. The Keyblade was the only way to protect the worlds from the darkness that preyed upon their hearts, and he was its chosen wielder. It put a lot of pressure on him, and throughout his travels, he hadn't located the man who passed the blade onto him all those years ago. Nobody there could truly understand, then, how it felt to carry the burdens of countless worlds on his shoulders.

But he did have friends. Friends who would stand by him and would try to understand. It did help, at least a little. Even if things went horribly wrong, he'd still have somebody to fall back on and give sappy encouragements to him. A light within the darkness, in a sense. Donald and Goofy were ridiculous and, at times, just plain silly, but they knew how to keep things lighthearted and maybe a little fun.

Riku couldn't dismiss his fears, and he still couldn't accept the idea of fighting Sora, but he wasn't about to run. If his fears got the best of him, then he could at least say he tried. And trying sure beat giving up before he reached his destination. If Sora were in his shoes right now, he'd probably do the same. And Kairi… he had to keep going, for her sake. He wanted to see her smile and laugh again, and he missed those carefree days when she'd always keep him and Sora on their toes.

And so Riku laughed, albeit dryly, and he propped his weapon against his shoulder. "I guess… I'll just see what happens when we get there. I know that once we do, there's no turning back."

Donald nodded, and he cracked a small smile. "But we'll be together! And, you know, all for one and one for all."

"We'll just have to find a way to make the bad times a little better!" Goofy chuckled.

"That's right!" Donald's brow furrowed, and he frowned. "No frowning, no sad face."

"Yup! Our ship runs on happy faces."

"Man, you guys are such saps." Riku shook his head. "But… thanks."

"They have the right idea," said Leon. "You have to face your fears before they get out of hand."

"Oh, lighten up, Leon." Yuffie smiled and rolled her eyes. "I'm sure they'll be great out there! I mean, they made it this far."

"Yeah, we've fought some pretty tough enemies before. Evil sea witches, sorcerers…" Riku smirked. "A sack full of bugs."

"Not to mention all the Heartless!" Goofy grinned, and he pulled out his shield. "Why, I'd say we've gotten stronger after everything we've been through together."

"Everything you've faced until now has been setting you up for this." Leon narrowed his eyes. "Remember, Maleficent was behind it all. You'll have your work cut out for you."

"What else is new?" Leaning forward, Riku placed his free hand on his hip. "Trust me, that's all pretty routine for us now."

"And we're not giving up!" Donald pulled out his staff.

For once, Leon let out a quiet chuckle. "You're either brave or just plain reckless. Still, at least you understand what you're getting into."

"Of course we know." Riku lowered his weapon and sighed. "I'm not about to act invincible here. That's why, when Cid finishes fixing our ship, we'll need to be ready for the worst."

"It should be any minute now." Leon crossed his arms. "Are you guys prepared?"

"You betcha!" Reaching into his pockets, Donald pulled out a number of potions, elixirs, ethers, and other miscellaneous items.

Riku nodded, and he held out the Genie's lamp. "We've got plenty of tricks up our sleeves."

"Then… good luck out there." Somehow, Leon actually managed to smile, even if it was a bit faint. It was a little surprising to see, but at least he was trying to be encouraging.

The next few minutes were spent quietly skimming through the Ansem Reports one last time and double checking their inventories. As time ticked on, the inevitable loomed ever closer. A showdown with Maleficent waited right around the corner. Who knew what they'd be up against, really? Powerful Heartless? An assortment of traps? The only thing Riku knew for sure was that Sora'd be there waiting for them, and that alone was a challenge in and of itself.

Before long, the door creaked, and Cid stepped inside, ushering the trio back to their ship. On the way, he warned them of the dangerous path ahead. Hollow Bastion lay shrouded in darkness, and a trip to the castle would take more than good maneuverability. Heartless ships would strike without mercy. Obstacles would stand in their way like never before. Just getting there would be risky, and the world itself? Probably just as dangerous, if not more.

Yes, their journey would not be an easy one. It'd be like walking right into an ambush, and they all knew it. Yet, as they climbed into the Gummi Ship and prepared for takeoff, neither Donald nor Goofy fussed or fretted about the challenges ahead. While the ship soared up above the peaceful town, the two kept smiles on their faces. They really thought it was going to turn out okay, didn't they? If there was any doubt, they sure did a good job of hiding it.

Riku still didn't know what to expect or how to feel, but one thing remained crystal clear. In spite of the challenges, he'd have to keep going, somehow. Some way. If only he could get over his fears...

TO BE CONTINUED
 

.:Mega:.

Active member
Joined
Jun 9, 2006
Messages
901
Awards
4
Location
In your nightmares!
Chapter 31: Facing Fear

Raging waters surrounded the trio from all sides. An array of floating, stone platforms led the way higher and higher into the air. From a distance, they caught sight of a gargantuan castle with twisted spires, smoking pipes, and numerous mechanisms of all sorts. After a rough flight through space, they'd finally arrived in Hollow Bastion, and boy was the name fitting. Even from afar, the world reeked of darkness and destruction. With no sign of life in sight, they could only proceed upward along the floating stones that lined their path.

And as they made their ascent, Heartless appeared all around them. Shadows leaped down from the higher levels and struck with their claws. A trio of brown, dragon-like Heartless swooped at the trio from all sides and kicked their massive, clawed feet. Heartless resembling Wizards twirled their scepters and hurled a barrage of fireballs, ice crystals, and surging bolts of electricity at Riku and his friends. And in such a cramped space with only platforms and bubbles separating them from the waters below, fighting was hardly a cakewalk.

As Riku climbed onto a nearby ledge, he nailed a swooping Wyvern in the chest. Then, when one of the Wizards prepared a fiery blast, Donald leaped up and clobbered it from behind. He only managed one hit, however, before the Wizard warped behind Goofy and sent shivers down his spine with a nasty blizzard spell. Luckily, he blocked its next spell with his shield and slammed it right into the Wizard's face. After a few hits, it finally faded.

The Shadows were easy enough to take down, so Riku and his friends made quick work of them. A few slashes reduced them to a black haze, leaving two of the Wyverns and a handful of Wizards in their path. On their way towards the castle, they hopped to the side in order to dodge the aerial blows of the Wyverns and used their weapons to deflect the Wizards' spells. Thunder magic nailed the Wyverns even when they soared high into the sky, while hard hits took out the Wizards after some trial and error. The fighting definitely slowed them down, but they weren't about to give up when they'd only just arrived.

Maleficent was definitely pulling all the stops, though. They hadn't even come close to the castle before Heartless started popping up left and right. And these Heartless were no small fry, either. Sure the Shadows were weak, but the rest? Fierce and devastating, to say the least. On the positive side, though, the Heartless at least gave Riku a rough idea of what to expect once they made it into the castle. A handful of these guys might not've been an impossible fight, but he knew there'd be more to come as they progressed further along.

Eventually, the trio made it to a larger platform, complete with a stone arch, a small pond, and scattered pillars. When they finally climbed aboard, though, they came face-to-face with yet another surprise. Standing on the far edge of the platform was Sora, and though he gazed down at the solid ground silently, it was easy to tell that something was amiss. He held his sword tightly in hand and stood stiffly. Unlike before, he didn't even bother to greet Riku with a friendly hello. Instead, he groaned and slowly looked his friend in the eye.

"I knew you'd be coming," he said. "But this is far as you can go. If you don't turn back now, I'll have to…" His arms shook. "I'll have to fight you."

Riku's eyes widened, and he took a step back. This was it. After anxiously waiting in the Gummi Ship and expecting the unfortunate possibilities, he'd have no choice but to face his best friend. He'd thought it over again and again, just trying to come to terms with this very fact. And now that they were together again with no choice but to cross blades, any confidence he might've had was already beginning to slip away. Still, he stood his ground, jerking forward as he summoned the Keyblade. He couldn't… he couldn't run away, right?

Donald and Goofy stood by his sides, with their weapons at the ready. The two looked at one another with frowns on their faces, and Goofy stepped forward.

"Gawrsh, Sora, why do we have to fight?" He tilted his head. "Why, I bet if we talk this through, we can—"

"No." Sora narrowed his eyes, and he bent his knees. "The Heartless are here. I can't let you go any further." He took his sword in both hands and held firmly onto the hilt. "I'm sorry, Riku, but I've gotta keep Kairi safe."

Keeping Kairi safe… Who was he kidding? The only thing Sora was doing was denying the obvious. What had Maleficent done to him since Neverland? What had she said? Riku quickly found a rage building up inside him, and his weapon shook in his grip. There was no choice now. If Sora wouldn't see the truth, then… then he'd have to try and knock some sense into him. With no other choice, he lifted his weapon and charged. Yet, even as he and Sora drew near to one another, he kept wondering if this was really the right thing. If Sora would ever understand.

The two boys clashed, sword against Keyblade. When Sora failed to make a hit, he circled around and slammed the blunt side of his weapon against Riku's back, sending him towards the platform's edge. Wincing, he whirled around and rushed right after Sora again, while Donald and Goofy looked on silently. This didn't feel right. When Riku came close, he did swing his Keyblade at Sora's chest, but he missed the mark, giving Sora another opportunity to strike. Once more, he used the blunt side of his sword.

"Riku, are you even trying?" Sora frowned. "What's gotten into you?"

No, he wasn't trying hard enough. He just… couldn't. Riku shut his eyes tightly and attempted to nail Sora with a spinning blow, but the small amount of force he used barely bumped his friend out of the way. It also gave Sora another chance to strike, and he still didn't use the point of his sword. Was he purposely going easy on him?

When the blow sent Riku to his knees, he gnashed his teeth and stood up once more. Sora didn't move a muscle. All he did was watch Riku with his sword lowered down to his side and a look of… almost disappointment on his face. Taking a deep breath, Riku charged once more. He had to do something. He had to try… This wasn't going anywhere, and Sora probably knew that, too!

Yet, before he could make a hit, Riku felt the weight in his hand suddenly dissipate in a flash of light. Instead of landing a hit, he stumbled forward, just barely keeping his footing. From behind, he heard Donald and Goofy gasp, and when he looked into his hand, he found… nothing. Not even the Keyblade. And though he tried to bring it back, nothing happened. He held out his hand, and only a few sparks appeared. No bright flash, no sudden appearance of his weapon. It was… gone. The Keyblade had vanished completely. But what could have gone wrong?

Sora sighed, and he tucked his sword away. "I guess that's it. If the Keyblade's gone, then I've got no reason to fight you." He shook his head, turning towards the castle. "You should go back, Riku. I don't wanna have to use force."

And with that, he silently hopped up the remaining stones and climbed onto a large lift suspended above the falls. On the way, he gave Riku one last look, and judging by his sullen expression, he was hardly happy about what had just transpired. Ironically, that only made the pain in Riku's chest increase tenfold.

Why did the Keyblade disappear? And… was it gone for good? Riku fell to his knees, and he gazed down at his now empty hand without a word. What could he even say about it? All this time, he'd relied on the Keyblade. And now that it was gone, how could he even stand a chance against Maleficent? He couldn't even stand up to Sora now. Not that he'd even done a decent job, even with the Keyblade…

From behind, he heard Donald and Goofy conversing, and though he remained silent, Riku listened closely.

"Gawrsh, Donald, what're we supposed to do now?"

"Well, the King said we've gotta stick with the Key, but…"

Riku sighed. "It's fine. I understand. No Keyblade means no obligation."

"Well, yeah, but…"

"Ya know, the King never said anything about the Keyblade disappearin'."

"That's right! And if we don't have a Key to follow, then who else are we gonna stick with?"

"Wait a minute…" Riku's eyes widened, and he slowly got to his feet. "Just what are you trying to say?"

"Isn't it obvious?" Donald winked. "You might not have the Keyblade, Riku, but we're not gonna leave you behind!"

"Donald's right!" Goofy nodded, and he gave Riku a thumbs-up. "After everything we've been through together, there's no way we're gonna give up on ya! And I bet that Keyblade's just bein' fussy."

It was times like these that made Riku truly appreciate Donald and Goofy's companionship. Here he'd lost his greatest weapon, and they still stuck with him when they really had no obligation to do so. They'd come a long way since they'd first met. Now, Riku could really look at the two of them as more than just a convenience. They probably thought the same exact thing. And if they weren't about to give up, then how could he? Keyblade or not, they'd still have to set things right. In order to do so, they'd have to keep moving forward and enter the castle…

Maybe the Keyblade really was just being 'fussy'. Or maybe, somehow, it was testing him. Whatever the case, Riku was up for the challenges ahead. So, after brushing aside his fears and woes, he looked over his shoulder at his friends and pointed up at the lift high above them.

"Then we better keep moving. I don't care what Sora said; we can't back down."

And they didn't. Together, the trio climbed higher and higher until they reached the circular lift. The massive platform had more than enough room for the three of them, so they had little trouble getting comfortably situated right in the middle. Once they all made it on board, sparks of electricity formed up above the lift, pulling the trio over the vast canyon below and up towards the enormous castle. Along the way, Riku gazed at his surroundings. The whole world looked so dark and desolate, with nothing but lifeless rocks and waterways surrounding the mechanized fortress.

Eventually, they made it to the outer edge of the castle, suspended high above the ground. The elevated path contained several odd devices that resembled spiky spheres surging with electric currents. As they hurried along the path, they took in the elegant structures all around them. Archways, walls decorated with intricate shapes, and countless lifts appeared in their line of sight. If it weren't for the unpleasant circumstances, it would've been great to explore the castle and take in the sights and sounds. Too bad they couldn't risk it.

They turned the corner and caught sight of a large set of double doors when, without warning, another Heartless horde emerged. Wyverns swooped down and flexed their talons. Shadows and strange, ball-shaped Heartless twitched in place, and they weren't alone. A duo of muscular Heartless in armor stood directly in their path, holding out shields that resembled the faces of dogs—shields that, for whatever reason, smacked their lips as if they had minds of their own. And that wasn't all they encountered, either.

In the center of the Heartless mob appeared a bulky Beast with a shaggy coat of brown fur. It trudged across the ground and slashed its razor sharp claws at the Shadows, and when the Wyverns tackled it from behind, the Beast let out a thundering roar. Its curled horns and knife like teeth gave it a monstrous appearance, yet as Riku neared the onslaught, he caught a glimpse of a tattered cape and a pair of pants. Maybe this Beast wasn't just a monster. Whatever it was, it sure wasn't doing well against the Heartless, given its sluggish limping and heavy breathing.

"C'mon!" Riku pointed at the struggling Beast and hurled a blast of flames at one of the Wyverns. "It looks like he could use a hand."

"Gawrsh, are ya sure?" Goofy gulped, flinging his shield at a Defender. "He looks kinda scary!"

"Well, whatever he is, those Heartless aren't goin' easy on him." Donald shook his head, and he rushed right into the fray. "We can't just ignore 'em!"

While Donald and Goofy rushed ahead and clashed with the countless Heartless, Riku trailed behind. Without his Keyblade, he'd have to rely on magic alone to fight, and that was easier said than done. Taking a deep breath, he ducked below a diving Wyvern, narrowly missing a spinning dive. Then, when he came close to one of the Defenders, he slipped behind it and launched flames followed by ice and then struck down with electricity. The Defender slowly turned around and launched a blast of ice from its shield's mouth. Riku rolled out of its path, but the ice struck his legs and momentarily stunned him.

Though the Defender raised its shield and drove it down towards Riku's back, the hit didn't connect; right before it could make contact, Goofy leaped in front of him and blocked with his own shield. Then, Donald hurled countless fire balls at the Defender's back side. A few claw swipes from the Beast eradicated it and released its captive heart. When two of the Wyverns spiraled down, the Beast retaliated by leaping up into the air and grinding his claws against their spines.

Even without the Keyblade, the group somehow managed to destroy every last Heartless. It took a bit of effort on Riku's part, but magic still got the job done after some trial and error. So, when the final Heartless faded into darkness and left the group all alone, Riku took a deep breath and trudged towards the Beast, who lay low to the ground and panted like some kind of dog. After a bit of hesitation, Donald and Goofy followed suit.

"So," said Riku. "What are you doing here?"

The Beast growled, and he slowly got up to his feet. Then, he spoke with a deep, rumbling voice. "I came here to find Belle."

"Belle?" Goofy scratched his head. "Gawrsh, who's that?"

Narrowing his eyes, the Beast dragged his claws against the ground and bared his teeth. "Someone very important to me, but that witch… she came to my castle and stole her away!"

So this Beast had a beef with Maleficent? And this Belle… was she one of the princesses? Riku shut his eyes and let out a sigh. That had to be it. Not only that, but this Beast somehow managed to make it all the way to the castle on his own. Just how did he manage it? He didn't look like the kind of guy to drive a Gummi Ship, after all.

"So you're going after Maleficent. Is that it?"

"Yes…" The Beast snarled, and he glared at the nearby doors. "No matter what the cost, I will find her, and I will take her back! That witch cannot hide forever…"

"Then why don't you come with us?" Riku smirked, and he placed a hand on his hip. "We've all got a bone to pick with her. Especially me."

"Oh?" The Beast peered over his shoulder.

Nodding, Riku brought a hand to his chest. "Maleficent's been manipulating my best friend. She tricked him into thinking she's on his side, and now he won't even listen to me."

"And she's been capturing a whole buncha princesses!" Goofy frowned.

"I see…" Taking a deep breath, the Beast stood up straight and flexed his claws. "Then I will go with you, but stay on your guard; this castle is full of those creatures."

"Aw, phooey." Donald shook his head. "We're used to it by now!"

"Good. Then you'll know what to expect…"

Without another word, the Beast lumbered over to the doors and shoved them wide open. Gulping, Goofy followed along, and Riku and Donald weren't too far behind. Together, they slipped through the doorway and into the next room, taking in their elaborate surroundings. Numerous pillars lined the walls of the rounded entrance hall. At the far end, two stairways led the way to a raised walkway, and right below it sat a fountain with a Lion's face for a spout. The vibrant light of a chandelier illuminated the area and its intricate décor, but as Riku and the others came into the center, they soon found that they weren't alone.

"I thought I told you to leave, Riku."

There he was, standing right in front of the fountain. Sora pouted as Riku and the others drew closer, and he reached for his weapon.

"C'mon. Don't make me do this! It's better if you go, that way nobody has to get hurt…"

"You really don't get it, do you?" Riku sneered, and he stepped out in front of the others. "Sora, you can try all you want, but I'm not turning back. Unlike you, I actually know what's at risk here."

"Yeah right!" Scowling, Sora slashed his sword through the air. "Riku, I can't let you stay here. If the Heartless show up, they'll ruin everything!"

"So you still don't understand…" He laughed. "Man, you're either dense or just plain stubborn…"

"You're the one who doesn't understand." Sora puffed out his chest. "I keep trying to tell you that Maleficent's a good person, but you just won't listen. And now look where we are!"

"A good person?" The Beast's nostrils flared, and he let out a roar. "That witch stole Belle from me and plunged my world into darkness."

"No!" Sora's eyes widened. He took several steps back and shook his head. "Maleficent would never do something like that! There's no way..."

So this was what it had come to. Even when the truth was right in his face, Sora still refused to accept it. Talk about a bad case of denial. There was no way words would convey the truth. Only actions would get it through his thick skull. And all this time Riku'd dreaded fighting his friend only slowed him down. If Sora wouldn't come to his senses, then Riku couldn't cower in a corner. No, Leon was right all along. This wasn't just about his personal fears. This was about the greater good… and maybe fighting would finally send a message to his friend. He had to try.

And so he looked Sora straight in the eyes and crossed his arms. "I'm not going to back down, Sora. If you stand in my way, then I guess… we'll just have to fight for real."

Sora gasped. "What? But I don't wanna have to face you!"

"And you think I do?" Riku shook his head. "Sora, you're my best friend. The last thing I want is to hurt you, but if that's what it takes to knock some sense into you…" He smirked. "Then I guess I'll take that risk."

A vibrant glow surrounded his hand, enveloping it completely. Soon, he felt a familiar, metallic hilt, and before long, the Keyblade reappeared in all its glory. Somehow, he'd managed to summon it again. Was it because he'd finally mustered up the courage to face his fears head-on? Or maybe there was something more to it. Like strength of heart... Maybe losing the Keyblade was the right push he needed to come to grips with the situation and rise above it like never before.

Whatever the reason, he was more than ready. Even if fighting Sora still wasn't ideal, he'd grin and bear it if it was the only way to get through to him. Besides, it'd be a chance to really see how far Sora'd come since the islands and measure his newfound skills. The two had learned so much since their home's destruction, and each of them had gained a number of new abilities. Now was the time to put those skills to the test.

Sora watched Riku carefully, keeping his eyes locked on the Keyblade. Then, with a sigh, he held his weapon out in front of him and bent his knees.

"Fine," he said. "Then we'll fight…" He winced. "But don't go easy on me, okay?"

"If it's a challenge you want…" Riku rushed towards his friend without warning. "Then it's a challenge you'll get!"

As the two boys clashed, Donald stomped forward with his staff at the ready, and the Beast crouched low to the ground. The two of them probably would've leaped right into the fight if Goofy hadn't held out his arm in order to block their path. When he did, Donald groaned and flailed his staff around.

"Hey, what's the big idea?"

Goofy glanced down at Donald with an almost stern look on his face. "This is Riku's fight! We oughta let him and Sora work things out."

And so they stood on the sidelines while the battle began. When Riku drew close enough to Sora, he whirled around and slammed his Keyblade into his side. This blow sent Sora down towards the ground, but instead of simply falling on his face, he delivered a swift kick on the way down. Riku hadn't stopped to consider a counter attack, and so he toppled over right as an intense burning sensation ran down his spine. When he rolled onto his back, he caught sight of Sora running straight at him. He'd have to act fast in order to avoid another nasty hit.

So Riku flung himself forward like he'd always done, regaining his footing with ease. Then, he hopped into the air and glided right behind Sora, slashing him in the back. Sora stumbled a bit, which gave Riku the opportunity to strike again. This time, he hurled chunks of ice at his legs in order to keep him firmly grounded. It didn't last long, unfortunately; green flames rapidly melted through the ice, and Sora blocked Riku's next blow with his sword. After that, he hopped back and sent pillars of lightning along the ground. If it weren't for the whirlwinds of an aero spell, Riku probably would've been shocked in a heartbeat.

It almost felt like they were evenly matched. This wasn't a matter of wooden swords anymore; with their magical prowess, the two boys each had their own trump cards. Riku found that for every spell he dished out, Sora had something to counter it. The same could be said for Sora's spells as well. Fire met with ice, thunder with wind. It was like an elemental clash with no victor in sight. Even swordplay didn't level the playing field. They parried each other's blows, hopped and rolled to gain distance. Neither had a particular advantage over the other.

Or did they? Narrowing his eyes, Riku sprinted straight for the stairs, where Sora waited for him. When he came close enough, he took off in another direction and scampered up the opposite flight of steps. This distracted Sora long enough for Riku to hurl his Keyblade straight at him, and he watched it whirl through the air, slamming right into Sora before it flew back to his hand. He tossed his weapon one more time for good measure, watching it strike Sora at full force. Deep down, he hoped it didn't hurt too much, but he couldn't afford to go easy on him.

Sora groaned, and he leaped several feet backwards. When he landed, he took a deep breath and surrounded himself with the green glow of a cure spell.

"Not bad, Riku." He held up his sword. "But I'm just getting started!"

Just as Riku made another run towards his friend, a pale glow wrapped all around him. His movements slowed to a snail's pace. Though he moved his legs with all his might, he just barely inched towards Sora. What kind of spell was that? Merlin sure hadn't taught him how to slow people down, just stop them in their tracks. Whatever Sora did, it sure gave him plenty of time to get out of the way, and soon Riku felt the flat side of Sora's sword slam into his back. Cringing, he stopped dead in his tracks. At that point, the glow faded, and he lunged at his friend.

Given how close they were to one another, Sora just didn't have time to retreat. Riku tackled him right into the ground, giving him little wiggle room. He looked his friend straight in the eye and groaned. Then, he stood up and pointed the Keyblade at Sora's chest. A dark, blue sphere wrapped around him, keeping him firmly planted on the ground, despite all resistance. And with Sora trapped beneath the force of gravity, Riku took the time to bang him up a bit before he slid back and gulped down a potion.

Sora sluggishly got to his feet, breathing heavily. Wincing, he took off towards Riku and pulled his sword back. A purple, bubbling aura enveloped the tip, and when he swung his weapon forward, a circular field spread all around him. Though Riku tried to retreat, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. The purplish aura enveloped his body, giving him a sensation like needles pricking his skin. This pain made him slump, and he gnashed his teeth as he tried to get way.

"I'm sorry!" Sora bit his lip and looked down towards the ground. "If you quit now, I won't have to hurt you anymore!"

"No…"

Scowling, Riku turned around and threw himself forward, nailing Sora with the power of Sonic Blade. He hit him once, then twice, and a third time for good measure. His rapid succession of blows sent Sora all around the room, until he crashed right into the fountain. When he landed flat against the lion-like spout, his sword flew right out of his hand and into the air. It landed just a few feet away, and Sora pushed himself up to his feet and scurried over to it.

He just wasn't fast enough. Grinning, Riku held out his Keyblade to block Sora's path. Then, he scooped up the sword with his free hand. Gasping, Sora tried to swipe it from his grip, but it was no use. Riku held the weapon high above his head, and then he lightly shoved Sora aside with his Key. With no weapon, Sora'd have to rely on magic alone, and it wasn't like magic lasted forever. Relying too heavily on spells would wear him down before long. All Riku had to do was keep knocking him around a bit, and soon he'd be unable to heal himself without potions. And potions? One-time use. At this rate, Sora'd be fresh out of options.

To make things especially hard, Riku kept gliding around, slamming his Keyblade into Sora's back, sides, and chest whenever he got the chance. When Sora tried to jump up and retrieve his weapon, Riku sent him down towards the ground with the occasional jab. Of course, Sora still had a few tricks up his sleeves. Without a weapon, his magical attacks grew more relentless. He sent thunderbolts all around the room, flames soaring through the air, and that nasty poison spell? Oh, he tried it a few more times.

But just as Riku predicted, that magic didn't last for very long. Soon, Sora's spells grew weaker, and then they ceased entirely. At that point, Riku knocked him around a few more times, and he finally collapsed.

The fight was over now. Sora was probably too tired to try anything suspicious. Heaving a heavy sigh, Riku moseyed on up to him and pointed the Keyblade at his chest.

"So," he said. "You going to listen to me, or what?"

"But I…" Sora shut his eyes tightly. "I don't know, Riku. But I guess I can give you a ch—"

"Wak! Riku, behind you!"

WHAM! Riku didn't even get a chance to hear what Sora had to say. The sudden force of massive claws sent him flying towards one of the pillars, and the sword slipped out of his grasp. He let out a groan, and from the corner of his eye he caught sight of a Wyvern hovering up above. When he regained his footing, he found not just one Heartless, but two more Wyverns, a duo of Defenders, and several Darkballs just waiting to strike. Not only that, but he caught a glimpse of Sora as he scooped up his sword and made a beeline for the stairs.

Was that Maleficent's doing? It only seemed appropriate that she'd summon Heartless before he could get through to Sora. No matter the cause, though, chasing his friend would have to wait. Countless Heartless filled the area, and already Donald, Goofy, and the Beast had rushed into battle. Even if he was a little exhausted from his fight against Sora, a few Heartless wouldn't slow Riku down. In fact, as one of the Wyverns swooped down, he leaped up and nailed it in the gut. When Donald's thunder struck its wings and the Beast dragged his claws into its back, the Heartless exploded into dark fumes.

They'd just have to work together and plow through the army of enemies all around them. If Maleficent wanted to play rough, then so be it…

x.x.x

It had taken a lot of running for Sora to make it back to the chapel. He scurried through several Lift Stops, fighting back any Heartless that appeared in his path, and it sure wasn't an easy task. Plus, he kept having to hop from lift to lift during his climb to the higher levels of the castle. To make matters worse, he stopped several times to fiddle with the switches in order to keep his path properly concealed. It slowed him down and left him wide open to attacks from those pesky dragons. Still, it was worth the extra bruises he might've received from their claws and head butts. Riku would probably run after him, and he couldn't afford for his friend to find Maleficent or Kairi. Even if a part of him wanted to go back and hear Riku's side of things, it was just too risky…

He barely made it past the door before he fell back against the wall and slid down to the floor. All that running had left him completely winded, and though he wanted to warn Maleficent that the Heartless were coming, he didn't wanna overdo it, either. By the looks of it, she wasn't in the room at all, so she had to be elsewhere in the castle. Maybe she was with the princesses? He'd definitely take a look around once he caught his breath. For now, he just needed to hang tight and figure out a plan of action. Especially since Riku'd managed to beat him.

"Well, well…"

Sora blinked, and he looked over his shoulder. There, he caught sight of a man in a familiar, brown cloak coming his way.

"Hey!" Sora frowned. "Where'd you come from?"

The man chuckled. "I have been here all along. Surely you didn't believe I would vanish."

"I… well, I dunno."

"Now then, I suppose you wish to save your friend." The man held out his arms. "However, the princesses alone do not hold the key."

"What're you talking about?" Slowly but surely, Sora pushed himself up against the wall and got back on his feet. "Maleficent said—"

"Maleficent says many things, boy, but there is still so much to learn. Your knowledge is severely limited." The man shook his head. "In its present state, the Keyhole cannot be completed. The door will not open, so long as the last Princess of Heart still sleeps."

"The last princess?" Sora blinked. Just what was this guy talking about? They'd gathered up all the princesses. There was Alice, Jasmine, Snow White, Aurora, Belle, Cinderella…

Wait! That was only six, and Maleficent said—

"Six of the princesses will not suffice. The seventh lacks her heart, and the Heartless are not to blame."

"What?" Gasping, Sora took a step closer to the man. "But wait a sec. Who is the last princess? Maleficent never told me…"

"Such a pity, isn't it?" Once more, the man chuckled. "Perhaps she wished to keep it a surprise, or perhaps she intentionally hid it from you and has no plans to speak the truth… The question is, have you put the pieces together yet?"

"Why would I know?"

It wasn't like Sora knew who this princess was. How would he know where the heart was if he didn't have all his facts straight? It did seem kinda odd that Maleficent hadn't told him, though. Why would she hide it from him when all he wanted to do was help?

Slowly, the man started to circle around Sora, shaking his head as he walked. "Tell me, have you felt anything peculiar? Heard voices, perhaps, when no one was there? Or perhaps seen the face of a close companion, even when her lifeless body remained in plain sight?"

Voices and visions… Wait, how'd he know about that? It was kinda suspicious. True, Sora'd seen and heard from Kairi even when she wasn't there, but the only person he'd mentioned it to was Maleficent, and she said it was all in his head. Just an illusion caused by all his worrying. It almost sounded like this guy knew more about it. But how? And why was he bringing it up now? The only way to find out was to ask about it.

So he nodded and placed a hand to his chest. "I have. It's happened a whole lot, too… I just thought it was all in my head."

"Not your head, but your heart."

"My heart? What's that supposed to mean?"

"So you have come this far, and still you understand nothing." The man sighed. "I had thought that you would have come to your own conclusions, but I see now that I was gravely mistaken. You've put far too much stock in the words of a witch."

Something felt awfully wrong about this. That guy was still being super vague, and none of it made sense. It was like that one time he said something about returning what's pure to its rightful place. But the princesses… They did have pure hearts. So maybe that's what he'd been talking about all along. The seventh princess. But who could she be? And what did his visions of Kairi have to do with her? Unless…

"The time has come to take a stand," said the man. "You cannot hope to save her on your own. However, with this…" He held out one of his hands, and a pale aura filled the air. "You may stand a chance."

Before Sora's very eyes, a familiar, Key shape emerged, only it looked very different from Riku's weapon. This Keyblade's tip was an inky black, and the prongs formed the shape of a heart instead of a crown. Its handle stood out among the darkened walls of the chapel due to its vibrant, red coloration. Unlike Riku's Keyblade, it had no Keychain, and its overall appearance was… kinda spooky. If anything, it looked more like the kinda weapon to summon the Heartless… so why was he temped to take it for himself? A strange tugging at his chest drew him closer to the Key, and he looked over it carefully.

"Is this for me?"

"Indeed." The man lowered his hand and placed it behind his back. "It is a very special Keyblade, far more powerful than your friend's. With it, you will undoubtedly find a means to revive your fallen companion."

As Sora scooped up the Keyblade, that tugging at his chest grew stronger and sharper. It felt like the Keyblade was doing something to him, but what? Cringing, he lowered it to his side and let out a groan. Was this… really the Key to helping Kairi? That man did seem to know a lot, but could he really be trusted?

All Sora could do was listen for now. If Maleficent really was keeping something from him, he wasn't about to brush it off and act like that was okay. This sounded really important, especially if it could save Kairi somehow. And besides, it was better than no lead at all.

TO BE CONTINUED
 

.:Mega:.

Active member
Joined
Jun 9, 2006
Messages
901
Awards
4
Location
In your nightmares!
Chapter 32: Storming the Castle

One thing was clear about all the Heartless: Maleficent really didn't want Riku and his friends to go any further. Even after they'd cleared out one mob, another one soon replaced it, complete with Shadows, Wizards, and even more of those obnoxious Wyverns and Defenders. It got to a point where Riku had to keep jumping, gliding, and rolling to avoid flying fireballs, chilling ice breath, and constant corkscrew dives. He'd lost track of how long they'd been at it, really. It had to have taken at least ten minutes, if not longer.

Of course, with four of them fighting tooth and nail—literally in the Beast's case—it wasn't too hard to keep them in line. If anything, it was just a nuisance. The Beast definitely had what it took to take on the toughest Heartless in the room, tearing through the crowd with his massive arms and flinging his enemies aside. His roars sent Wizards flying into pillars, and his claw swipes tore Wyverns in half. Though it took a while to plow through mob after mob, eventually their attackers dwindled in numbers until one little Shadow remained. All it took was a bonk on the head from Donald's staff, and they'd finally cleared the Entrance Hall.

With that out of the way, Riku let out a sigh of relief and made his way up the stairs and towards the doorway where Sora had made his escape. By now, he was probably way ahead of them, but that wasn't going to stop Riku from pursuing his friend. Every minute he wasted dawdling around gave Maleficent more time to toy with Sora and more time to push her plans forward, and that just wouldn't fly. So, he slipped through the doorway, half-expecting another hall or at least a lift. Instead, he came face-to-face with a wall. Yep, a dead end. And the strangest part? The barrier bore the shape of the Heartless emblem. Something fishy was going on.

When Riku stepped back into the hall, he found Donald, Goofy, and the Beast waiting just outside the doorway. Donald tapped his foot expectantly, while Goofy tilted his head and the Beast huffed. They probably all wanted to know what the holdup was.

"It's a dead end," said Riku, glancing around the room. "There's a barrier blocking the exit, so we'll have to find another way around."

"There's a door over there." The Beast raised one of his gargantuan arms and pointed at a wooden doorway.

"Then what're we waiting for?" Donald groaned. "Let's check it out!"

They slipped through the door with relative ease, entering a large chamber with a high ceiling. Shelves of books filled the area, stacking high above them. While it would've been great to explore the room to its fullest, there was one big problem: the bookshelves blocked the way. How were they going to pass through if there wasn't a clear path? Even stranger was the fact that one of the shelves was missing a single book. Riku squinted, and he stepped up to the shelf, noting that all the books around the gap were in the A section.

"Bah!" Donald stomped past several of the shelves, coming to the dead end. "That's just great. How're we supposed to get through if there's a dead end here, too?"

"Wait a sec, Donald!" Goofy crouched down, eying a red book that lay flat on the ground. "Looks like somebody dropped this! And it says here… 'Khama volume 8'. Huh!"

"Hold on, Goofy." Stepping away from the A section, Riku made his way over towards the dead end, where another empty space appeared, this time in the K section. K, like Khama… He looked over at Goofy and pointed at the shelf. "I think it goes here."

"Thanks, pal!" Grinning, Goofy waltzed right up to the shelf and slipped the book into the gap. However, when the shelf started to shake, he leaped back and let out a yelp. Right before his eyes, the shelf slid to the side, opening up a path into the rest of the library.

So there really was more to it. The missing books and the shelves fit together like pieces in a puzzle. Maybe, if they looked around, they'd find similar books and shelves. Riku darted around the immediate area, skimming the nearby shelves on the lowest level. When none of the shelves revealed anything suspicious, he circled back towards the bottom of the nearby staircase, where he beckoned for his friends to follow.

"Riku, what's goin' on?" Donald raised a brow. "Were you looking for something?"

Riku nodded. "Yeah, I think this library's like some kind of labyrinth, and the missing books might hold the key to getting through it."

"Oh, I get it!" Beaming, Goofy held up his index finger and glanced around. "So if we start puttin' those books in the right places, this here library'll shift around."

The Beast frowned, and he looked down at the floor.

"Wait, what's up?" Riku stepped up to him.

"It's just, I… well." He stuck out his bottom lip and huffed. "I can't read very well, so I don't know if I can help you."

"Seriously?"

"It's just been so long." The Beast stood up straight and glanced around. "If Belle was here, she'd know what to do. That's just another reason why we have to get through here somehow."

"Tell you what, Beast." Riku smirked. "You just keep an eye on the books' colors and the symbols on their spines. That's all you need to know."

"Maybe we oughta split up, too." Crossing his arms, Donald climbed up a few of the steps. "This library's huge! We don't wanna take forever."

"Sounds like plan." With that, Riku and the others hurried up the steps, and each of them took to the countless shelves and tables all around them.

On his way through the upper level, Riku immediately spotted two peculiar shelves. One of them was missing its book entirely, while another just a few yards away contained a book of the wrong color. So they weren't just dealing with missing books, but misplaced ones, too. Well, it wasn't like removing books was hard work. Shaking his head, he scurried up to the shelf and pulled out the misplaced book. By the looks of it, the book belonged in the M section, so he'd just have to keep his eyes peeled for other blindingly green covers and a missing T book for the now vacant space.

"Hey, look at this, fellers!"

Riku turned away from the shelf and found Goofy pointing up at yet another. By the looks of it, he had a good reason, too. Up at the top rested another book. The only trouble was getting it down. Even though Goofy was tall, there was no way he'd be able to reach that book on his own, so the only real options were to stack up, or find a way to knock it down. Though Goofy scooped up Donald and tried hopping into the air, they still couldn't manage it.

And then the Beast charged into the shelf from behind, causing the book to slid down from the shelf and land flat on Donald's face.

"Gah!" He threw the book into the ground and scowled. "Next time, give us a little warning, okay?"

"…Sorry."

"So, what's it say on the spine, Donald?" Riku slipped the book under his arm and approached the silly display.

"Gimme a second, okay?" With a soft huff, Donald scooped the book off of his face and squinted. "Azal… volume three."

"Then I know exactly where that goes." Smirking, Riku snatched the book out of Donald's hands and hopped down to the lower level. He landed perfectly on his feet thanks to a bit of gliding, and once he made it to the shelf, he shoved the book next to the others in the A section.

When the shelf slid out of the way, it opened the path to… more shelves. With a groan, Riku followed along the now open path, eying a shelf full of green books. One of the spaces was completely empty, so he slipped the other book into place. However, a bright, blue book took up what should've been another M. He scooped up this book and glanced at the cover, noting the S in the title. Luckily for him, a shelf full of blue books sat just a short distance away; it was easy enough to slip 'Salegg volume six' into place and press on.

Somewhere along the way back to the steps, he caught sight of Goofy carrying yet another book. Together, they met up with Donald and Beast at the top, shoving the N book right into its proper place. They repeated this process a few more times, scooping up misplaced and missing books and bringing them back to their rightful locations. It took a bit of running around to sort out the shelves, and there were a few times where Goofy dropped his books along the way, but eventually they placed the final book in place. When the shelf slid aside, it revealed a square button of some kind.

"Gawrsh," said Goofy, placing a hand on the switch. "I wonder what this button does!" He pressed down, and the nearby set of doors clicked.

Well, Riku was the first to head over to the doors, and he shoved them wide open. When he and the others stepped on through, they emerged along a wide, circular balcony high above the Entrance Hall. There, several strange things stood out. First of all, the chandelier in the center burned with a bright, blue flame. Several square panels surrounded it, each with a bolt of lightning on the front. Countless candles sat on small tables, but not a single one had been lit.

"You know…" Riku glanced around, and he approached a strange little stone. "I bet this is another puzzle. Look, this stone has a bolt on it, and so do those platforms."

"And look at all those candles!" Donald's brow furrowed. "Maybe I oughta light 'em up, just to see what happens."

"And that's not all!" Goofy pointed over at a strange, horned statue just a short distance away. "This here statue's standin' right on the edge. It looks like it's gonna fall!"

The Beast stomped over to the statue and leaned back. "Then leave it to me."

Without warning, he slammed his upper body against the statue, sending it down towards the ground. It landed with a THUD, shattering into a million little pieces, all while revealing what looked like… a piece of the Heartless emblem!

"Nice going, Beast!" Riku grinned, and he peered down at the ground below. "I bet if we look around, we'll find more of those pieces. Just let me handle this stone…"

He flicked his wrist, summoning the Keyblade. Seconds later, a bolt shot down and struck the stone, causing it to glow brightly, while the square panels flipped backwards and started to move around the room like little platforms. There was no doubt about it; the whole room hadto be a puzzle, and if they messed around, they'd probably dig up more emblem pieces or at least find some way to press on.

So, while Goofy and the Beast investigated the remaining statues, Riku and Donald rushed for the candles, igniting them with their flaming magic. After all the candles burned brightly, the flame in the room's center withered away, revealing another piece of the emblem. In order to reach it, Riku took a glide right on top of the chandelier, scooping up the piece before he swooped over towards Goofy and one of the statues. It read, 'O mighty one… show me your crushing power,' and boy did Beast show it some power alright. Using all his strength, he shattered the pots surrounding its base.

With the pots out of the way, the statue sank into the floor, and the sound of running water prompted Riku and the others to look down at the fountain below. Not only did a stream of water spew out of the spout, but a red emblem chunk, too. So that made three pieces now, and one statue remaining. Rather than run down to collect the two pieces along the floor, Riku and his friends rushed over to the final statue and read its inscription: 'O mighty one… prove your strength by moving me.'

This time, Goofy did the honors. He took a deep breath and pressed his back up against the statue's side, pressing hard in an attempt to move it around. The statue did move, albeit slowly, and after a few seconds of hardcore shoving, it sunk into the floor just like the previous statue. At that moment, Riku glanced down to see if anything changed; sure enough, a treasure chest popped up near the blocked doorway.

When they hopped down to the lower level and approached the chest, they discovered the fourth and final emblem piece. Now they had everything they needed to move on and hopefully pursue Sora in the process. Each of them took a single piece, and when they made it to the barrier, they all shoved them into the matching slots. The pieces fit like a glove, and before long the barrier lifted, opening the way into the next section of the castle.

Now they could continue their pursuit of Maleficent and Sora… hopefully without any more puzzles.

x.x.x

"So, you're saying that if I use this Keyblade on myself, Kairi'll wake up?"

"Correct. You need only open your heart, and she'll finally release her power."

It'd been a long and complicated discussion with the strange, cloaked man. He kept giving Sora little hints about what had happened to the seventh princess and who she was. Sure enough, he really did know what he was talking about. The fact that Kairi's heart had been inside him all along suddenly made sense. All those visions, all the times he'd heard her speaking even when he was all alone added up after all this time. He'd thought that the Heartless took her heart, but in reality, she was there with him all along.

The idea made his heart sink, as he looked back on his actions in Halloween Town and Agrabah. Thinking it'd help her, Sora had taken both the fake heart and the Genie's lamp, and what did he have to show for it? One of his… 'friends' got completely destroyed and swallowed by the darkness, and Jafar got locked away in a little lamp. Sure, Maleficent told him that it wasn't his fault, and sure, they still had all the other princesses just waiting for their little miracle, but it kinda hurt to think about it all the same. It sure didn't help that she'd hidden the truth, either. There had to be a reason for it, but what?

He still didn't have all the answers. Many things just didn't add up, like what would happen if…

He shuddered. "But what'll happen if I open my heart? I know Kairi'll be okay, but what about me?"

"It's really quite simple." The man chuckled, and he leaned forward just a tiny bit. "You'll release the light that shackles your heart, and in turn… the darkness shall swallow you."

"What?" Sora's eyes widened, and he took a step back. So saving Kairi would send him deep into the darkness, just like Oogie and Jafar? Would he just… disappear? Would he even be himself anymore? Or maybe he'd… He gulped.

"What's that supposed to mean? I mean, I'll be able to see her, won't I?"

The man shook his head. "Your entire being shall vanish into a blackened abyss, that is, unless…" He stepped closer. "Unless you take that darkness and make it your own. You see, darkness is the heart's true essence. Those who fight its influence are the ones who become its greatest victims."

Darkness was the heart's true essence? But how could something so dangerous and so scary be what really defined a heart? What about light… and friendship? Those had to be more important than some dark power that turned people into Heartless and swallowed them whole! How could embracing darkness save him from being swallowed whole? Wouldn't that just make it worse?

"I thought embracing darkness was dangerous, though!" He winced, looking down at the dark Keyblade. "I don't wanna lose myself…"

"I speak from personal experience. As one who cast myself into darkness, I know well of its dangers… and potential." The man's tone shifted to something a bit softer. Kinder? It was the same kinda tone Maleficent used with him. "Perhaps Maleficent was right to warn you of the darkness, but you have nothing to fear. You must be brave… And surely your friend is worth the risk."

She was worth the risk… Sora's friends meant so much to him that he'd do anything to protect them. Even his fighting against Riku was for his own good, to keep the Heartless away from the castle and Kairi. Sure, the thought of embracing darkness was kinda scary, but maybe he was looking at it the wrong way. Maybe, if he thought of it like catching fish with his bare hands, it wouldn't be so bad! …okay, so the metaphor was kinda silly, but getting the fish always took a lot of focus, otherwise they'd slip right outta his grasp. Maybe darkness was like that too. He'd just have to take a different approach than Oogie and Jafar. If it meant bringing Kairi back, he could handle a little darkness.

"So, what should I do?" He raised the Keyblade just a little, and his heart stung again.

"Find Maleficent," said the man. "And see for yourself what she plans for you and your friend."

"So she… knew about this?"

"She has for quite some time now, yet that fool concealed it from you under the assumption that it would do no harm."

"Oh…"

Maleficent must've had her reasons, though. Maybe she didn't wanna break it to him right away. After all, he still had to rescue all those other princesses and help his friends. Plus, it was a lot to take in. If she'd told him a while back, he would've been really distracted! That had to be it. She would never hide something from him unless it was for his own good, right? This whole time, she'd helped him in so many ways. Taught him magic, brought him to Kairi and Riku. Maleficent was a good person, wasn't she? She wouldn't… plunge somebody's world into darkness.

...it really did sound like he was coming up with excuses. Somehow, talking to this guy made that even clearer than when he'd spoken with Riku all those times. Could it be that she had some ulterior motive after all?

He had to see for himself. There was no time to waste; he'd march right up to Maleficent and demand answers. Real answers. He still wanted to trust her and believe she was his friend, but now he had even more reasons to question her motives. Plus, Kairi was waiting for him to come in and save her. There were plenty of reasons to go find Maleficent.

"I guess I'll get moving, then." Sora gazed towards a nearby entryway that lead to one of the lift stops. "And, uh. Thanks for the help."

He still didn't fully understand what he was getting himself into, and his heart ached from the uncertainty, so he pressed on in search of answers and in hopes of saving his friend.

x.x.x

So, for the most part, Riku and his friends didn't have to worry about too many puzzles. Instead, they ventured throughout the immense lift stops, where they found barriers made of electricity, countless spiky switches, and big lifts that took them from place to place. Each lift carried them to the castle's higher levels, and they found themselves surrounded by steaming pipes, spinning gears, and plenty of Heartless along the way. It all became fairly routine, in fact.

They'd flip a switch, hop onto a lift, and then they'd emerge on a higher level. There, they'd take on Defenders, Darkballs, and Wyverns that put up a nasty fight in their attempts to finish the group. But for every powerful blow the Heartless dished out, Riku and the others retaliated with equal force and determination. After fighting so many of them, the group had already figured out each Heartless' attack strategies, so countering them was a complete and utter cakewalk. Plus, they had the brute strength of the Beast backing them up.

After several minutes of Heartless beating and toggling switches, they encountered a gargantuan lift platform. Due to its size, it moved sluggishly as it carried the group high above the castle gates, and on the way, several Heartless appeared and attacked. It made moving forward a colossal pain, especially since most of the Heartless that showed up were Wizards that warped almost constantly to avoid being struck. Luckily, they eliminated their foes and made it to the next lift stop soon enough.

From there, they entered the Great Crest, where they hopped another lift to ascend high above the smoking pipes and large chunks of rubble that lined the balcony. The lift led them to a higher balcony with tall fencing, where two large, red platforms blocked their path and where countless Wyverns kept them from messing with the nearby switches. In order to keep moving, Beast kept the Heartless occupied, while Riku and the others fiddled around with the switches. Their efforts resulted in a new path forming from shifting platforms. Two switches made the large platforms sink so that they could press onward. Another set shifted the platforms in order to create a massive set of steps for them to climb.

This led them to another lift stop, where they found a single entryway. Through it, they entered a dark and dismal chapel with pale grey walls lined with pillars that held up blazing torches. The architecture looked just as ancient as the rest of the castle, but the lack of light combined with the eerie green of the flames and the Heartless emblem in the distance gave the chapel the look and atmosphere of something demonic rather than holy. It didn't help that a strange lady with dragon horns and a long, black robe stood just below the emblem. There was no doubt about it; she had to be Maleficent.

And given that little fact, both Riku and the Beast rushed straight for her, eyes narrowed and teeth bared. The Beast let out a bellowing roar and crouched down to the ground, while Riku called forth his Keyblade and looked her straight in the eyes. Seeing this, Maleficent laughed, and she held up her staff.

"Well, if it isn't the Keybearer and the King's fools." She gave a twisted little smile. "It's quite impressive that you made it this far."

"What can I say?" Riku sneered. "I've heard great things about you from my best friend, and I've been dying to meet you." He swept his Keyblade through the air. "So, tell me. Where is Sora?"

"That is no longer your concern." She placed her free hand against her chest. "Moments from now, the Keyhole will be complete. Sora's fate has already been decided."

"Whaddaya mean?" Goofy peeked over the Beast's shoulder with a frown.

"It matters not," said Maleficent. "For you see, your adventure is coming to a swift and untimely end. It would be best to leave now, or I may have to use more persuasive methods."

"I won't leave until you release Belle!" The Beast slammed his fists against the ground, and the bridge of his nose wrinkled up as he scowled.

But Maleficent simply laughed again. "A Beast such as you hardly deserves the affection of a princess. She is in far better care here than as your prisoner."

The Beast didn't even bother to talk back. He lurched forward, fangs bared, and he charged at Maleficent with his claws at the ready. When he drew close enough, he slashed his claws through the air, but rather than striking Maleficent, his attacks met with green flames that vanished from sight. Roaring wildly, he turned around right as Maleficent shot purple bolts of electricity down from the ceiling. They hit head-on, making the Beast twitch in agony. Then, when Donald scampered up to her, Maleficent knocked him aside with her staff. She'd barely done anything, and already she was giving Riku bad vibes.

"So you have chosen to fight? You poor, simple fools…" Chuckling, Maleficent twirled her staff, as the very ground around her shook and a circular crack formed at her feet. Soon, a large chunk of the stone floor broke away from the solid ground, hovering a few feet in the air. Then, she whirled her staff once more with an eerie chant.

"Meteors of heaven, unleash thy fury!"

Riku's eyes widened as countless burning rocks rocketed his way, each one surrounded by bright blue flames. Though he tried to knock some of them away, the very edges of the flames singed his arms even as he leaped and rolled out of their path. Then, when the flaming stones finally crashed and shattered into a million pieces, Maleficent unleashed several dancing bolts of thunder magic that chased Riku and his friends throughout the chapel. They were easy enough to dodge by jumping, gliding, and sliding out of their path, but they sure left little opportunity to strike back. It sure didn't help that she was up in the air, either.

Groaning, Riku rolled out of the path of a pillar of flames, darting over towards Goofy as he deflected another meteor. Beneath the Heartless emblem, Donald sent a chilling blast up towards Maleficent's feet. It barely struck her robe, and even then she hardly flinched. Instead, she cackled and hurled more burning stones straight at him, giving him little time to make a getaway. When the meteor came close, he leaped forward and slid along the ground. The downside? His tail feathers now burned a bright blue, and the heat of the flames sent Donald on a mad dash throughout the room, squawking frantically.

"Enough!" The Beast let out another roar before he charged towards the floating stone and raked his claws against the bottom. Was he trying to break it or something?

Well, it was better than running around like complete morons while Maleficent unleashed spell after spell. Narrowing his eyes, Riku rushed towards the stone and leaped up into the air, striking furiously at the hunk of rock. Soon, he caught sight of Goofy banging his shield against the stone from below. With one more whack from Donald's staff, the stone fell flat against the ground, leaving Maleficent completely vulnerable.

At first it seemed like they'd have an easy shot at beating her. The Beast literally jumped at the chance to thrash at her with his fangs and claws, while Goofy hurled his shield directly at her face. Riku even managed to nail her with a swift dash to the gut. However, when Donald hopped up and tried to make a hit, Maleficent groaned and sent him flying with one swing of her staff. And to make matters worse, several Darkballs emerged from the darkness, smacking their jagged teeth as they pursued the group. Was that supposed to be some kind of distraction?

It might not've been a good one, but it did give Maleficent the opportunity to raise her platform into the air once more and send meteors throughout the entire chapel. Even when Riku held up his Keyblade to block, the speed and force of the meteors pushed him back several feet. He barely had a chance to dodge the next three that came zooming his way. And if that wasn't bad enough, more of those obnoxious bolts followed him on his way back towards the floating stone.

When Defenders unleashed an icy breath from the mouths of their shields and Wyverns twirled through the air, Riku retaliated by launching thunder all around the chapel. Occasionally he'd stop to hurl his weapon at their sides or plow straight through them with a series of sliding dashes, but the whole time he kept his eyes on the floating stone. He couldn't let the Heartless slow him down, though. Right now, he and the others needed to stay focused. Maleficent was their real target, one they couldn't let get the best of them with stupid distractions and magic tricks.

Come to think of it, if the stone was floating, did they really need to worry about knocking it around? When Riku drew close enough, he didn't bother striking the bottom like the Beast and Goofy. Instead, he held up the Keyblade and focused dragging the stone down to the ground. A blue field formed all around it, and soon the platform crashed once again. Control of gravity definitely had its advantages, like exposing witches and leaving them wide open for a few Strike Raids and rapid combos to boot.

The downside? While Riku and the others managed a few hits, Maleficent didn't sit around like a punching bag. Instead, she tapped her staff against the platform, sending a purple wave straight at the trio; Riku knew exactly what it was, and he didn't even have time to get away before that terrible prickling sensation got the best of him and sent him stumbling down to the ground. Poison… it just had to be poison, didn't it?

"Ya know," said Goofy, chugging down an elixir. "Maleficent's sure usin' a lot of nasty tricks! How 'bout we do somethin' to even the odds a bit?"

"Like what, though?" Donald groaned, summoning a gust of wind to shield himself from an approaching bolt. "Even with four of us against her, how're we supposed to deal with all her magic spells?"

Tricks… wait a minute! Riku glanced up at Maleficent, watching as she started to chant again. Those meteors were sure to follow, but who said they had to sit there and do nothing? Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out the Genie's lamp and held it up high. He did say he'd show up whenever they needed help, and boy did they need it now. Right as the meteors flew their way, Riku rubbed against the surface, and he couldn't have picked a better time to do it. Before those flaming rocks could make contact, a familiar, blue form appeared, knocking the meteors back with an over-sized tennis racket.

Leave it to Genie to make an… interesting entrance. Even Maleficent looked a little shocked, and she gasped at the sight of him.

"A Genie, here?"

"Here, there, everywhere!" Genie laughed, and he started popping up all over the room. One minute there was one Genie, and the next he'd spawned at least three duplicates that huddled close together and vanished in a puff of smoke. "Just a rub of the old lamp, and I'm here in a flash. Your satisfaction guaranteed, or you get your munny back."

"We'll see how it goes." Riku smirked, pointing the Keyblade at Maleficent. "So, Genie. This is the witch who kidnapped Jasmine. Think you can show her a thing or two?"

"A kidnapper, eh?" Narrowing his eyes, the Genie twirled around and gained a police uniform, plus a baton. "Well, you have the right to remain silent!" Snapping his fingers, he sent a gray blast right at her chest, yet when it struck, she didn't make a sound. After that, he floated back a few feet and hurled a few balls of energy at her for good measure.

"There, that oughta cover it for a minute or two! I'll leave the rest to you guys. After all, I've got a cozy little condo with my name on it."

"Don't sweat it. I think we can take it from here." Grinning, Riku hopped up onto the stone and started nailing Maleficent with all his might. She silently flailed her staff around, occasionally blocking his blows, but no magic spells slowed him down. Whatever the Genie did, it must've temporarily stopped her from dishing out spells.

He didn't stick around to pull off any more tricks, though. Instead, the Genie grinned and vanished in a puff of smoke, Riku and the others to deal with the now muted Maleficent. Without magic to slow them down, the group ganged up on her and started lashing out like crazy. The only real downside was that Heartless continued to appear in even greater numbers than before, forcing them to hop down from occasion and combat vicious Wyverns and Defenders. And by the time they'd cleared the room of Heartless, the appearance of meteors, green flames, and thunderbolts all at once indicated that Genie's little spell had finally worn off.

But Maleficent stood hunched over on the stone platform, even as she unleashed her spells at an even greater frequency than before. They must've worn her down at least a little, and that'd definitely give them a fighting chance. Sure, she'd turn into a little, green ball of light and start floating around the room when they came too close, but whenever she reappeared, Riku and the others were always close behind. They struck hard, fast, and relentlessly, using gravity to pull the stone down and their combined strength to knock her around. Though she retaliated with a nasty assortment of spells ranging from poison to slow and more meteors and thunder, they didn't back down.

It took several more minutes' worth of spell dodging, Heartless beating, and fierce attacks before Maleficent's floating stone fell to the ground and crumbled. She slumped, clutching tightly to the front of her chest and breathing heavily. She scowled at the group as she slowly stepped back towards the wall. A whirling, purple aura wrapped its tendrils all around her, and she soon vanished inside it. It looked like another one of those dark corridors the Heartless always used to get around, but for some reason it didn't disappear. Instead, the portal remained in plain sight, almost beckoning Riku and the others to step inside.

Something about it was awfully suspicious, but if Maleficent was still willing to put up a fight, how could they back down?

Riku glanced at the others and pointed at the corridor. "C'mon, guys. I think she's just getting warmed up."

They didn't have many other options. Not a single path appeared beyond the end of the chamber. Other than the portal, it was a dead end. So, even if they were walking into a trap, the group pressed on, slipping through the corridor without another word. Who knew what Maleficent was planning next? No matter what awaited them inside, they'd have to stay on guard.

TO BE CONTINUED
 

KingdomKey

Queen
Joined
Sep 25, 2010
Messages
6,261
Awards
26
Age
32
I had no idea what to expect when, I started reading this. Boy, what a surprise. I never thought I'd see the day when, Sora and Riku's roles were in reverse. Its so weird seeing Sora being manipulated by Maleficent. Sora really is too gullible when, it comes to the bad guys and trying to see the good in them. Kinda rough seeing Sora fight Riku. Riku, gosh, he really stuck to himself and didn't fall out of character at all throughout this story. I'd love to have a update on this but, I'll check the link you've provided in the opening to read more. I think Donald and Goofy have grown a lot on Riku though. So, will Sora be rescued from his attempt of bringing Kairi back? Who knows but, I hope so. :)
 

.:Mega:.

Active member
Joined
Jun 9, 2006
Messages
901
Awards
4
Location
In your nightmares!
Wow, I'm so sorry I didn't reply to this sooner! I really ought to keep this topic more up to date. Anyway, thank you so much for your feedback. Sora was depicted as pretty gullible, but I was mostly working off of the idea that he was inexperienced in the outside world and the fact that he doesn't have the knowledge of who the Disney villains really are. And yep, Donald and Goofy have definitely grown on Riku. :D Their budding friendship was a lot of fun to write out. Anyway, since I just finished the third story in the series, I'm gonna spend today posting the rest of Act 1! I need to stop delaying so I can get to the other fics...

Chapter 33: Regretful Realization

When Maleficent failed to return, Sora knew right away that something went wrong. He'd waited alongside Kairi and the other princesses for what seemed like ages, longing for the answers she'd promised him and the chance to bring Kairi back and complete the Keyhole. Sure, he probably wouldn't be there to see the end result, but after his chat with the strange, cloaked man, Sora had gained at least some understanding of what would happen to him. It was still a little scary, and he definitely wanted to hold onto his memories for as long as possible. If nothing else, Maleficent's absence did give him a little more time to reflect.

But when she failed to come back after ten whole minutes, Sora couldn't bear it any longer. Never mind the sharp pains in his chest from his Keyblade and Kairi's heart. Never mind the fact that the Keyhole was incomplete and sparked like a broken machine. He had to go see what was taking her so long, especially if there was a chance that she'd coddled him again. And if the Heartless had anything to do with it, he'd use his new weapon to fight back, even if wielding it made him sluggish compared to his sword. It was a gift and a special one at that. He'd use it to its full potential!

Sure enough, when he returned to the chapel through a hidden pathway, he found the whole place deserted. Not just deserted, in fact, but a complete wreck. Bits of broken stone lined the floor, including some huge chunks in a pile of rubble. Scorch marks lined the walls. The weirdest part, though, was the dark corridor just… sitting there with nothing passing in or out of it. It was suspicious enough for Sora to march right over, take a deep breath, and push himself through the creepy portal. Maybe Maleficent was inside. He had to check.

The portal led him into an enormous, rounded room with a high ceiling and elegant markings right beneath his feet. Bent up pipes lined the walls, not to mention some huge roots. There were holes in the walls that let in faint glimmers of light from the sunset sky. What really stood out, though, was the scene unfolding right before his eyes. Maleficent stood bent over and breathing heavily. Riku, Donald, Goofy, and that Beast from before looked like they were about to gang up on her! Sora's first thought was to get over there and lend a hand, but when the group started speaking, all he could do was watch and listen. What was going on…?

x.x.x

"You fools…" Maleficent cringed, clutching tightly onto her staff. "I shall not allow you to interfere with my plans. As soon as that foolish boy completes the Keyhole, this world shall be plunged into darkness!"

So that was her plan all along. She wanted to use the Keyhole to send darkness throughout the world. And maybe not just this world, but other worlds, too. The very idea made Riku sick and only served as a reminder to what happened back on his island home. How he let that man trick him into opening the islands' Keyhole all for the sake of freedom. Did Maleficent really think she could control that kind of darkness? Sneering, Riku held up his Keyblade and looked her straight in the eye.

"Not a chance, witch." He leaned forward. "You can try all you want, but I'm not about to let any more worlds disappear. Your time's up."

"You shall pay for what you have done!" The Beast practically roared each word, getting louder as he spoke. The hairs on the back of his neck stood up, and his entire body tensed up. He must've been desperate to get a piece of her.

"So you still continue to fight, even when the odds are against you." Despite her weakened state, Maleficent managed a hoarse laugh. "I suppose, then, I have no choice." Green flames formed all around her feet, and she stood up tall. "This castle will be your tomb, as I unleash all the powers of hell!"

A pillar of green flames shot down from the ceiling, and Maleficent's blackened form stretched higher and higher. Her once lean figure grew bulky and large, as a coat of scales took the place of her elegant robes. Her once green face grew long and narrow, forming a hooked snout lined with jagged teeth. Spines lined her snake-like neck and her hunched back, and a pair of tiny wings fluttered wildly. No longer did she pant and groan. Her now gargantuan form stood firm and tall, towering high above Riku and the others as she reared her head back and green flames formed in her mouth.

"You liar!"

Riku was about to leap back and perform an aero spell when he found himself being thrown aside and slid across the hard floor. When he looked up, he caught sight of something shocking. Maleficent's gaping maw clashed with a blade as dark as night, wielded by someone he'd never anticipated. Sora stood right in front of her, carrying a strange looking Keyblade. Tears welled in his eyes as he slammed his weapon against her snout. How long had he been there? Did he hear what she'd said? After all this time, had Sora finally realized the truth?

When Riku rushed over to his best friend's side, Maleficent stood up on her kind quarters and slammed her front legs against the floor. A blue, circular shock wave spread all around the chamber, forcing Riku, Sora, and the rest of the group to jump out of the way. Before they could fight back, she began stomping along the floor, creating a series of smaller shock waves with each step. In the corner of his eye, Riku caught sight of a bunch of large roots. Taking a deep breath, he motioned to the roots and darted their way, right as green flames floated through the air in a hot pursuit of him and his friends.

They reached the roots before too long, and it was at that moment that Sora looked his friend in the eye.

"Riku, you were right all along…" He cringed, knocking away several more flames that slipped between the roots. "We've gotta stop her! I don't care what it takes."

"But I thought you two were 'friends'." Donald crossed his arms and scowled. "Why're you on our side now?"

"Does it really matter? Right now, we've gotta focus on Maleficent." Sora huffed, peering out between the roots. "And she's coming this way!"

It must've hurt, knowing the truth. If Sora heard everything, then it was probably a huge reality check for him. While he thought they were friends, she probably only saw him as a means to an end. And the fact that she outright called him a fool must've hit him pretty hard. It really was no wonder he looked to tense, so angry for a change. Even if Riku had about million questions to ask him, Sora was right about Maleficent. They wouldn't get anywhere by cowering behind some roots while she spewed out flames and sent shock waves their way. It was time to put aside their differences and team up to defeat that witch once and for all.

There were five of them and only one dragon to beat. In order to take her out, they'd just have to deal with her tremendous power and outsmart her somehow. Donald could dish out just about any spell imaginable, Goofy definitely had defenses covered, and the Beast? Brute strength all the way. Plus, with two Keyblades, how could they lose? Already, Riku had a rough strategy forming in the back of his mind. So, before he slipped out from under the roots, he turned to face the others, pointing his Keyblade at the approaching dragon. He launched an onslaught of ice at her feet to slow her down, and for a few short moments she struggled and snarled. It'd at least buy him enough time to address the others.

"Donald, you keep her busy from a distance. Goofy, see if you can distract her. Sound good?"

Donald and Goofy looked at one another, and then they nodded.

With a smirk on his face, Riku continued. "Okay, Beast. I know you want to get back at her, so I'm counting on you to go all out. Think you can handle it?"

"I know I can." The Beast flexed his claws and slid over towards the edge. "I refuse to run from that witch, no matter what form she takes."

The pieces were falling into place. Now all he needed to do was work something out with Sora. Luckily, that wouldn't be too hard. They both had a combo of magic and fighting skills to keep things from getting too nasty out there.

So he turned his attention back to Sora and put a hand on his hip. "C'mon, Sora. Let's do this together."

"You mean you're not mad…?" Sora frowned, rubbing the back of his neck.

"Nah, don't sweat it." Riku shook his head, sliding out from under the roots. "Now, enough stalling! We've got a dragon to beat."

"You got it, Riku!"

The group spread throughout the room, each of them fighting Maleficent in their own special way. As she snarled and stomped throughout the chamber, Goofy hopped around, evading her shock waves and retaliating by hurling his shield at the tip of her snout. She hissed in response, rearing her head back to dish out some flames, but the Beast lunged at her from the side, dragging his claws against the side of her neck. To top it all off, Donald sent a chilling breeze straight at her mouth when she once again tried to spew fire and smoke.

Riku and Sora darted around Maleficent as she dealt with the others head-on. Though small flames pursued them from behind, both boys dealt with them by blocking with their Keyblades and using wind to douse the fire. When they neared her rear, she swished her tail back and forth, but they leaped right over it and proceeded up her back. This strategy sure worked against Cerberus, so why not a dragon? When Riku made it onto her shoulders, he launched his Keyblade at her head from behind, letting it knock her around a little bit. Sora followed this up with several rapid jabs. For some reason, though, he looked kind of fatigued as he fought. Was he okay…?

Eventually, Maleficent threw herself against the ground again, sending Sora and Riku straight into the air and on a nasty collision course with the floor. The shock wave that followed hit them at full force and stunned them just long enough for Maleficent's flame breath to ignite their clothes. To douse the fire, they rolled out of the path of her snapping jaws and fired countless bolts at her face. Ice struck her in the cheek, while the Beast latched onto her face and swiped at her eyes and the top of her snout. It kept her busy long enough for Goofy to fling his shield and for Sora and Riku to climb back onto her for round two.

This time, she put up a bit of a fight, shaking her shoulders in an attempt to get them down. To keep from falling off, Riku clutched onto her neck and took Sora by the hand. This only made her thrash even more wildly than before, giving the boys noise choice but to come up with a plan B. Sora did the honors of dishing out a slow spell, which made her move at a snail's pace and allowed them to get in a few hits before she got back up to speed. Down below, the Beast latched onto her face again and continued to claw at her eyes. It was a gruesome sight, but if he blinded her, then at least she'd have a harder time spotting them on the floor.

When the spell wore off, Riku and Sora hopped down to the ground, watching Maleficent frantically lash her head all around. Her eyes were shut tightly, and she constantly spewed flames and thrashed her claws in her hot pursuit of the group. The Beast's attacks must've worked because many of her attacks kept missing. For a moment, though, Sora stood and stared at the sight with his eyes open wide. It was probably more than a little gruesome for him, but after a few seconds, he hopped out of the way of a shock wave and slammed his Keyblade against her chin.

They didn't even bother to evade her any longer. The whole group, Donald included, surrounded Maleficent and attacked a full force. Thunderbolts struck her horns and made her twitch in agony. Goofy's shield knocked her head all around, and the Beast thrashed at her with all his might. With the combined power of their Keyblades, Sora and Riku jumped up and hammered against her jaws constantly. She was outnumbered, outmatched, and running out of steam. All it took was one more hit from both Keyblades before she let out one final roar and fell over onto her side.

Green flames enveloped her entire body, consuming her blackened form from head to tail. Sora looked away from the dismal sight, and Riku placed a hand on his shoulder. It must've been hard to do this to her, especially after so much time spent as her loyal lackey. The whole fight probably did a number on him emotionally, and even if Riku wasn't happy about his unwavering loyalty, he couldn't stay mad at his friend. So, he stood by his side as the flames dissolved her draconic form, leaving nothing but her tattered robes on the floor. Then, when the flames finally faded, Sora took a deep breath and stepped back, facing the others with a grim expression.

"Guys, I…" He sighed. "I don't know what to say. This whole time, I really thought Maleficent was my friend."

"She must've been pretty convincing to fool you this long." Riku shook his head. "Sora, it's fine. You were just doing what you thought was right, and now Maleficent's gone. You don't have to worry about her anymore."

"I know, but…" He looked down at his Keyblade. "It's not over yet. You've still gotta steal the Keyhole, Riku! And I'm gonna…"

"Aw, Sora." Goofy smiled and moseyed on up to him. "We're not mad at ya. Now that Maleficent's gone, we can take care of the Keyhole together."

"Yeah, I guess so." Donald's brow furrowed, and he let out a sigh. "We've gotta save the princesses, anyway. You know where they are, right?"

Sora nodded, and he looked back towards the dark corridor. "Yeah, I can take you guys to 'em. After everything that's happened, it's the least I could do."

"Lead the way, Sora." Riku smirked. "And don't be so hard on yourself. It's over now."

On his way to the corridor, Sora managed a lopsided smile. He still moved pretty slowly, and every now and then he'd stop, clutch onto his chest, and let out a groan. Something had to be wrong with him if he kept having issues like that. It didn't sit well with Riku, but he'd wait to bring it up until they made it to their destination. Fortunately, Sora's leadership saved them a lot of trouble. When they returned to the chapel, a surprise entrance appeared along one of the walls, and Sora ushered them through the doorway. Even in Maleficent's absence, Heartless appeared, but the five of them plowed through the masses without breaking a seat.

Eventually, they arrived in a darkened chamber. Capsules lined the two side walls, each one containing a single, sleeping maiden. When they stepped inside, Donald and Goofy gulped. Although they took the first steps, Sora stood in their path and shook his head. Now what was he up to? Riku raised a brow and followed him into the center of the room. Once there, he crossed his arms.

"Okay, Sora, what's up?"

"Well, you see…" He frowned. "Guys, if it's okay, could you give me and Riku some space? I'll try not to take too long, it's just… there's something I need to tell him."

Okay, now there had to be something up, but what? For now, Riku stayed silent, watching Sora carefully. Whatever it was, he'd find out soon enough. And besides, some one-on-one time with Sora wouldn't hurt.

"Well, just don't take too long." Donald frowned. "We've still gotta finish what we started, and I know Beast really wants to find Belle."

"Don't worry! Belle's okay; she's just asleep right now." Sora smiled sheepishly, pointing at one of the walls. "Anyway, Riku, let's go. I'll explain everything in a second."

Not like he had much of a choice. Riku nodded, and he followed Sora through the eerie room, passing all the princesses. It was funny; he recognized Alice and Jasmine, but the others were complete strangers to him. Had Sora participated in their captures too, or was that Maleficent's doing? No matter what, seeing them there was more than a little eerie. Luckily, they didn't dwell on it for too long; instead, they approached a winding stairway, passing bits of broken machinery and wiring on their way up to the top.

More musty looking machines lined this upper level, sparking with surges of electricity. Huge pipes lined the walls, wrapped tightly around one another, and in the center of it all appeared a massive, heart-shaped machine. Its center glowed with an assortment of colors, and five points of light shined in the center. This machine made a terrible buzzing sound, like it was about to overheat. Sora didn't give it much heed, for there was more to the room than the machinery. When Riku caught sight of Kairi's body, he stopped staring at the crazy contraptions and rushed right over to her. Sora slowly followed behind.

"Sora, what's Kairi doing in here?"

"That's what I wanted to tell you, Riku." Sora looked down at her, rubbing the back of his neck. "I know what really happened to Kairi now, and it's got nothing to do with the Heartless."

"Then what happened, Sora?" Riku's eyes widened. "Tell me, what'd you learn?"

"Well, it all started in Wonderland." Slowly, Sora turned away from Kairi and peered up at the heart-shaped device. "When I was off looking for the Cheshire Cat, I thought I saw Kairi for a second, but… she wasn't there. The same thing happened in Traverse Town, and that wasn't the last time. It seemed like no matter where I went, I'd always keep seeing or hearing her, and it just kept getting worse the more time I spent with her."

Sora did act like he'd seen her back at Merlin's place, but what did that have to do with anything? It seemed awfully suspicious. Luckily, he didn't have to ask for clarification; Sora kept on explaining the situation for him.

"When I asked Maleficent about it, she said it was all in my head, but I kept feeling weird around her. It was like something was wrong with my heart." He turned around, placing a hand to his chest. "I still feel it, too. Especially now that I've got this Keyblade."

"So, what are you trying to say?" Riku frowned, and he narrowed his eyes.

"I know why Maleficent was helping me. It wasn't because she cared." Sora shook his head. "This whole time, Kairi's heart's been right here, inside me. And not only that, but… Riku, she's one of the princesses. That's what this is about."

"What?" Riku jerked forward, grabbing onto Sora's shoulder. "What do you mean her heart's inside you? How's that even possible?"

"I don't know, but that doesn't change what's happened." He winced. "Riku, I'm… gonna have to release her heart. This Keyblade's got the power to do it. All I've gotta do is use it on myself, and she'll finally wake up. Then she can complete the Keyhole, and you can close it for good!"

"And what about you, Sora? If you release her heart, how are you going to be there when she's finally awake?"

There was no way using that Key on himself wouldn't have some kind of repercussions. That thing was pitch black, like the darkness, and if it could open his heart somehow, wouldn't that put him in danger? Did Sora even think things through? Riku didn't want Kairi to stay lifeless for good, but there had to be some other way. A way they could both make it out in one piece!

But Sora looked away again, and he let out another groan. "If I release her heart, I don't know what'll happen to me, but I've still gotta do this. If I don't, she might never wake up, and I really mean it this time."

"But, Sora, there has to be some other way!" Riku shook his head. "We were supposed to see the worlds together! How can we do that if you're not here with us?"

"Riku…" Sora laughed, and he turned to face his friend with a smile. "We'll still be together. No matter what happens to me, I'll always be there… in your hearts." He took a few steps towards the heart-shaped machine. "If you think of me long enough and if you don't forget me… our hearts will be one. No amount of darkness is ever gonna change that."

If his words were supposed to encourage, they sure didn't work that well. Just hearing how Sora'd just… accepted this fate filled Riku's heart with an agonizing pain. Sora was his best friend. They'd known each other since they were kids. Losing him, possibly for good, was a thought he hadn't fully entertained, and now he was left with a choice. Either Sora kept Kairi's heart inside him, continued to feel pain and hallucinations or he could release Kairi, allowing her to wake up and complete the Keyhole somehow.

Leon had told him not to let his feelings get in the way and reminded him about the greater good. If that meant saying goodbye to his longtime friend, then, as much as it stung, what choice did he have? He was only delaying the inevitable. Even then, it still hit him how twisted this was. After spending so much time on opposite sides, he and Sora had finally come to an understanding, and now they were running out of time. What was he supposed to think about this? How was he supposed to accept it?

…He couldn't say no. Sora really was right. And besides, that machine would probably overload if they didn't do something, and then they'd probably have to deal with the consequences. So, as much as it pained him, Riku nodded. They had to set things right. But before that…

"Sora," he said, stepping up to him from the side. "If this is what you have to do, then I guess… I'll just have to stay strong."

"You can do it, Riku!" Sora grinned. "I've always thought you were the strongest guy around."

"Yeah, but… to tell you the truth, Sora?" He sighed. "I was jealous of you all along."

"Jealous? But why?"

"Because you've always followed your heart. You never did let worries get the best of you for too long, and you lived in the moment. Me? I just kept focusing on the future and what-ifs. Some good that did us, huh?"

"I dunno, Riku. I've got my share of problems, too. And besides, I always wanted to be like you. Guess that makes us both jealous, huh?"

"Just a little." Riku lightly slugged Sora on the shoulder. "But that's fine. I mean, neither one of us is perfect. I know I've got my share of regrets. That's why…" He laughed. "Sora, before you do anything, let's go one last round, for old time's sake."

"Huh?"

"I mean it. No Keyblades, no magic. Just the two of us going one-on-one like we used to, before everything got out of hand."

"Well…" Sora glanced down at his Keyblade again, and then he set it aside. Then, he reached into his pockets, pulling out two battered looking toy swords. "Good thing I managed to save these!" He grinned, tossing one of the swords over to Riku.

"Just our luck." Grinning, Riku slipped into his fighting stance. "Now, let's see what you've got."

The two boys rushed at one another, dealing a series of blows. Without magic or Keyblades, they had nothing but their own skills to rely on, and boy had things changed. Sora no longer left himself wide open for attack. In fact, he stayed on the offensive, making several jabs at his friend whenever possible. Sure, Riku managed to block most of the time, but it was still impressive to see. And when Riku did get knocked down and flung himself forward, Sora managed to dodge a few times in order to avoid a swift kick to the gut.

Each one got plenty of chances to knock the other around, and they both had to stay on their toes to avoid too many unsightly bruises. Occasionally Riku'd slip behind Sora and nail him in the back, only for Sora to whirl around and jab Riku's gut. But, really? It didn't matter who won this round. This was all about giving Sora one last moment of lighthearted fun, just a good way to see him off. And in those brief moments of fighting, it was almost like all the problems around them had faded away, bringing them back to a time of innocence and those carefree days Riku once longed to escape. He imagined himself on the small island at sunset with the warm breeze and the sound of the waves still clear in his mind.

Several minutes passed before both boys began to slow in their movements. After going at it for so long, they both had to be running out of steam. And while Riku could have easily used this to his advantage, he smiled and stood perfectly still, allowing Sora to come close to him. For once, he wasn't going to try and win it. Sora deserved better than that, especially after everything he went through. No, for once, he'd throw the fight, letting Sora take in some of the glory. So, when Sora got in a good enough hit and sent Riku down to the ground, he dropped his sword and lay still for a moment. Just long enough for Sora to get close and point the sword at his chest.

Then, Riku grinned, pushing the sword aside as he got back to his feet. "Well, I guess that's one to three. You're catching up with me, Sora."

"I can't believe it…" Sora laughed, and he gave Riku a gigantic grin. "You're the best!"

And before Riku could even blink, Sora threw his arms around him. It took a moment for Riku to respond; hugs weren't exactly his strong point, and it came out of the left field, anyway. Under normal circumstances, he would've called Sora a sap and probably pulled him into a headlock, but now wasn't the time for it. Who knew if he'd see Sora again? He couldn't brush him off. Instead, he slowly but surely reciprocated the hug—tightly, at that. It was a rare moment of softness brought on by desperate and unfortunate circumstances. Still… it did help lighten the mood a small bit.

But they couldn't stay like that for good. The fact remained that Kairi remained fast asleep, and the Keyhole's buzzing grew progressively louder, while dark tendrils emerged from its center. Just what was waiting for them on the other side? If they completed the Keyhole, darkness would probably run wild; it was all the more reason to finish things. Already, Sora was reaching for the Dark Keyblade with a stern expression. He kept his eyes locked on the Keyhole whole time.

"I guess this is it," he said, turning to face Riku once more. "I've gotta set things right."

"Yeah, that's…" Riku took a deep breath and nodded. "We'll do this together, Sora."

"Right!" He smiled faintly, raising the Keyblade towards his chest. "But before I go, there's one more thing I've gotta say."

"What?"

"Riku, take care of Kairi for me, okay? And could you tell her I'm really sorry?"

"Sora…"

Like he had to ask. If Sora really was going to disappear, then who else would look out for Kairi? Who else would be there to explain it all? If this was the inevitable consequences of his actions, then he owed it to Sora and Kairi. He'd do it without question.

"I'll keep her safe, Sora." He held up his fist. "You can count on me."

"Then, I guess…" Sora took a deep breath. "I'll see you around, Riku!"

Without another word, he turned the Keyblade's point towards his chest and stabbed himself on the spot. As if that wasn't heart-wrenching already, he did it with a huge grin. Moments later, the Keyblade floated away from his chest, surrounded by a purple light. It sparkled faintly as six bright, glowing hearts took its place and floated through the air. All the hearts took off towards the stairs, and in the distance Riku heard the sound of Donald gasping. Sora still remained, however, at least for a few more seconds.

When the hearts dispersed, a bright light formed at his chest, and he held out his arms. From within him, another heart emerged, slowly drifting towards Kairi's body. All Riku could do was watch as the heart sank through her chest, and her eyes slowly opened. The light at Sora's chest spread all around his body, and he quietly laughed. When Kairi caught sight of him, she got to her feet and bolted right for him, but it was no use. He fell right through her, breaking into several small bits of light that floated away in an instant.

Riku bit his lip and rushed over to Kairi, and at the sound of his footsteps, she hurried over to him. The two faced one another for all of two seconds before Kairi threw herself at him and held on tight. Tears streamed down her cheeks; Riku, too, felt a bit of moisture on his face. After all this time, she'd finally woken up. A mixture of feelings welled up inside him. It was hard to hold it all in and stay strong for her sake, but he had to now.

And so he pulled her closer and shut his eyes tightly. "Kairi… I'm so sorry. I'm the one who did this to you."

"Riku, it's okay… I know you didn't mean to."

From behind, Riku heard the sound of frantic footsteps. When he opened his eyes, he caught sight of Donald and Goofy bolting up the stairs. Both of them stopped dead in their tracks at the sight of Kairi. They didn't have a clue. But now that Kairi was back, they couldn't dwell on what had just transpired. Though Riku stayed close to her, the sight up ahead made him step back and stare.

Darkness… pure darkness leaked out of the Keyhole. Tendrils spread across the floor, and beady, yellow eyes emerged from the blackened pools. The massive claws, lanky bodies, and antenna made it perfectly clear that these weren't ordinary Heartless, either. Though they didn't move a muscle, Riku immediately drew his weapon and slid right in front of Kairi. Neoshadows… the same Heartless that appeared on Pleasure Island. Was that what waited on the other side?

The Neoshadows weren't alone, either. Some of the darkness stretched high above the group, taking on muscled forms with powerful arms, twisted tendrils for hair, and a gaping hole in their chests. Two Darksides stood right behind the ranks of Neoshadows, motionless but imposing. To top that all off, an all-too-familiar man in a musty, brown cloak stepped forward and chuckled.

Just when he'd thought all the battles were over, Riku had come face to face with darkness in its purest and most devastating form. Now what were they going to do?

TO BE CONTINUED
 

.:Mega:.

Active member
Joined
Jun 9, 2006
Messages
901
Awards
4
Location
In your nightmares!
Chapter 34: The Spread of Darkness

"…You."

It was the first word that came to mind as Riku glared at the cloaked man. After all this time, he'd hardly anticipated coming face to face with him again. Even then, he still remembered how the man took advantage of his goals, ambitions, and insecurities in order to send Destiny Islands into the darkness. Had he been waiting in the shadows this whole time, while Maleficent used Sora to gather the princesses? Just who was this man, anyway? And what was he doing with all those Heartless? Though Riku tried to step forward and seal the Keyhole, several of the Neoshadows hopped in his path.

Donald and Goofy readied their weapons and rushed towards the Heartless, but even when they delivered harsh blows to clear the way, more Neoshadows became obstacles. Not only that, but the two Darksides still stood at the ready. Even if they did manage to defeat all the small fry, they'd still have to deal with two extremely powerful enemies. Any time wasted on fighting would give the Heartless more time to send Hollow Bastion into dark, just like what happened on Pleasure Island. Right now, they were caught in the middle of a stalemate, and with Kairi completely defenseless, they just couldn't risk it.

So Riku lowered his weapon to his side and kept his eyes locked on the man, who remained perfectly still with his face hidden beneath his hood.

"Have you enjoyed your freedom, Keybearer?" said the man, his voice dripping with malice. "I imagine it's been quite a journey for you."

"That's none of your business." Riku practically spat out his words, and he narrowed his eyes.

"I should think that it is." The man shook his head. "After all, were it not for my encouragement, you would have never opened the door. You and your friends would have drifted at sea aimlessly. To that end, I did you a favor."

"Riku, what's he talking about?" Kairi frowned, stepping closer to him.

"Don't worry about it, Kairi. He's just trying to get a rise out of me."

"I merely speak the truth, boy." Slowly, the man stepped away from the Keyhole, and the two Darksides slid closer together. "By opening the door, you managed to escape your island prison. You even gained the power of the Keyblade… Surely the loss of one world was well worth it in the end."

"Shut up!" Riku jerked forward, tightening his grip on the Keyblade. "Don't think for a minute that I'm happy about what I've done. Sure, I got to see the outside world. And, yeah, maybe this adventure was what I'd been dreaming of after all those years, but you know what? It hasn't been easy." He took a deep breath and continued. "I lost my home, Kairi lost her heart, and now we've both lost our best friend. You wouldn't understand."

"Ah, yes, Sora…" The man chuckled. "He was quite a peculiar specimen. Thanks to the princess' heart, he could not wield the power of darkness. Then again, I imagine that even without it, his kind nature would prevent him from being a proper vessel."

"Vessel?" Donald gasped. "Hey, what're you trying to say?"

What was he talking about? And just how did he know Sora? Riku's shoulders shook, and he had to force himself to stand still. Jumping at that man would solve nothing. If there was a chance he knew something about Sora's fate, then, like it or not, he'd have to cooperate.

The man continued to approach Riku at a snail's pace. "You all shall find out soon enough. After all, this foolish boy has yet to realize just how strong a hold the darkness has on his heart."

"The darkness?" Goofy blinked, and he turned to face Riku. "But Riku's been fightin' the darkness this whole time!"

Why would the darkness have a hold on his heart? Though Riku said nothing, he looked down at his chest and clutched onto the front of his shirt with his free hand. Maybe… maybe in the beginning he'd been close to the darkness. He'd let his jealousy, his pride, and his stubborn tendencies get the best of him. But things had changed since then! He'd become stronger after everything he'd been through. So why did this man say otherwise? Was he just trying to mess with his head?

"It matters not. Darkness rests within all hearts, except for those who are pure. Some resist its influence, and others embrace it." About halfway between Riku and the Keyhole, the man came to a complete stop. "Riku's heart contains untapped potential. It is dripping with darkness, make no mistake about that."

"No, it can't be!" Without warning, Kairi stepped out in front of Riku and glared at the man. "Maybe… maybe at one point he was close to the darkness, but Riku's changed since then. He and Sora both went through so much because of me." She shook her head. "I'm sure he's become stronger because of it."

"You tell him!" Donald nodded, and he swung his staff through the air. "We don't care who you are or what you're planning. Nobody gets to push Riku around besides us, and we're his friends!"

Even Kairi was sticking up for him. Did she really have faith in him now? Riku still remembered when she joked about taking off without him, and he still recalled her wariness when he tried to slip through the door. How much did she see from inside Sora? Did she know about everything they'd been through since their home disappeared? She had no weapon, no way to defend herself, and she still stood up for him. Kairi wasn't letting her fears get to her, so why was he worrying over a little darkness?

He couldn't let that creep mess with his head. It didn't matter that he kept preaching about darkness or how weak he was; Riku really had changed, and he wasn't about to throw that all away.

That's why he raised his Keyblade and stepped forward once more. Right now, he had to stay strong. Even if the darkness tried to worm its way into his heart, he'd keep fighting back. Not just for his own sake, but for Kairi, Donald, Goofy… and Sora. He wouldn't want his sacrifice to be in vain.

"Give me your worst. I dare you," Riku said, watching as the man started to approach once more. "Your darkness doesn't scare me, and neither do you."

"You speak so boldly," said the man, whose body began to glow with a dim, blue aura. "If you wish to see what the darkness can do to your heart, then so be it. I imagine the results will be quite interesting."

Before Riku could even budge, he felt a cold chill run down his spine. Wincing, he stepped back, as that pale aura spread from the man to his chest. Within seconds, he fell down to his knees, dropping his Keyblade flat on the floor. His heart throbbed, and he clutched tightly onto his chest. What… what was going on? It felt like something was trying to break through his heart, to… to take control of him. The strange, chilling sensation prompted Riku to hold even tighter to his chest. He gnashed his teeth and pushed himself back to his feet. If that man was trying to prove a point, then he wasn't about to sit still and let the darkness overtake him. There had to be some way to stop him!

"Nice… try…" Despite the tense feelings wrenching his heart, Riku still managed to smirk. "But it's not over yet!"

Though the man no longer appeared before Riku's eyes, his voice rang through his mind, like a twisted echo. It was too close for comfort. Almost like the man had invaded his conscience and continued to bore through him to seize control.

It is useless to resist, boy. Doing so is only denying your inevitable fate…

"Like I'm gonna believe that!" It didn't matter that his heart felt like it was being squeezed tighter and tighter as the seconds passed. While some people might have given in to avoid the suffocating feeling, Riku continued to wrestle with the man's presence. He even managed to scoop up his Keyblade after a few moments of painful struggling. The fight was hardly over.

"Don't give up, Riku!" The voices of his friends rang out from behind. When Riku peered over his shoulder, he caught sight of Donald and Goofy standing firm, even though a circle of Neoshadows surrounded them and kept them at bay.

Plunge deeper into the darkness. Let your whole heart blacken and ease your pain…

The man's hold on his heart tightened, and Riku let out a sharp groan. His knees bent, and his grip on his weapon loosened up for a second or two. Unfortunately for that jerk, his little darkness speeches did nothing but motivate Riku to keep on fighting. Did he really think his preaching would change his mind? Throughout his journey, Riku had seen the darkness at full force, and he'd witnessed just how far people fell when they tried to tap into its power. Becoming its pawn just wasn't his style.

That's why, when he felt a sudden warmth all around him, he fought even harder against the man's dark powers. He opened his eyes and found Kairi at his side, just another reason to keep on fighting. She looked up at him with a faint smile, and he silently nodded. Then, after taking a deep breath, he pushed with all his might. Pushed at the chilling darkness, at the twisted man who tried to exploit his power, and at the fear, jealousy, and rage that had filled his heart at one point or another. Who he used to be didn't matter anymore. Not as long as he had friends to back him up in times of need.

The man's voice wavered the more Riku pushed. Soon, the blue aura started to leave his chest.

Impossible… How could your heart resist? The darkness is natural… All hearts…

His cloaked form reappeared, surrounded by that same aura. Breathing deeply, the man stepped back, bringing a hand to his chest. As the aura faded, Riku felt the pressure leave his heart. That choking sensation vanished completely, and he no longer felt the constant strain of fighting back. It seemed like the perfect chance to make a preemptive strike, so he held up the Keyblade and prepared to attack; unfortunately, his legs grew limp, and he fell to his knees. His heart still ached a little bit, and exhaustion rapidly overwhelmed him. Kairi still stood next to him, and Donald and Goofy knocked two of the Neoshadows aside before they, too, hurried over.

"Perhaps I underestimated you…" The man's voice sounded oddly shaky, and he pulled at the front of his cloak. "However, that does not change the state of your heart. Your darkness remains strong. So strong that it would be a shame to let it rot beneath a veil of light."

Chuckling, he held out his other hand, and Riku let out another groan. Something… something was tugging at his heart again, only this time, it felt like something was being… pulled out of him. Almost like something inside him was being stretched and held at an arm's length, still there but with only a faint presence. Whatever it was, it left him with a sharp pain in his chest, and he reflexively got back to his feet and charged.

"Stay out of my heart!" He swung his Keyblade, half-expecting to strike the man; instead, one of the Darksides sent him flying with a powerful blow. He landed right on top of Donald and Goofy, who yelped and squawked in a mix of frustration and agony. All the while, the man continued to pull at Riku's heart. Not just his heart, in fact, but at the Heartless around him, too. One of the Darksides twitched and fell to the ground, and its body melted into a black mist that the man readily absorbed. The other soon followed.

"If I cannot have my vessel," said the man, "then I shall draw upon the darkness in order to repair my fragile form." He reached for his cloak and threw it aside, revealing his true appearance. Though he stood hunched over and darkness still obscured him, Riku could make out a few distinguishing features, such as his golden eyes, dark skin, and a head of long, white hair. Something about this guy looked almost familiar, but he couldn't put his finger on it.

Still, with Kairi's help, Riku got back to his feet, readying his Keyblade for round two. It didn't matter that he'd been drained of almost all his energy. This guy, whoever he was, was bad news. He couldn't just… let him win!

"Do not think for a minute that this is over." The man grinned, stepping back towards the Keyhole. "This Keyhole contains darkness in its purest form. I have held it back out of pity alone, but now it's over. You and the princess have served your purpose…"

The remaining Heartless inched closer to Riku and the others, flexing their claws as they approached from all sides. Riku cringed at the sight; what was he supposed to do? He still didn't have the energy to put up a good fight, but if he gave up, what would happen to the Keyhole and Hollow Bastion? On the other hand, staying and fighting could put Kairi in danger. Even if he, Donald, and Goofy all took on the Heartless, there were just too many. One wrong move could put Kairi's safety at risk. And what about Sora? They still didn't know what had happened to him or if he was even still alive!

Riku shuddered, and he took a look around. With the Neoshadows forming a circle around him and the others, they had little room to fight back. More and more appeared from within the Keyhole; if they didn't act fast, they'd really be in trouble! He was running out of options, and quickly at that. At this rate, they'd have to leave now or they'd risk being torn apart by the Heartless. Without even thinking, he took Kairi by the hand and turned away from the Keyhole. Just then, he caught sight of a familiar, bulky Beast, who leaped into the air and clawed through the approaching Heartless.

"Riku, go!" The Beast gave Riku a quick glance before he tore through several more of the Neoshadows. "Leave the Heartless to me."

"But what about the Keyhole?" Goofy gulped, pushing back one of the Heartless with his shield.

"Forget it. Beast's right!" Shaking his head, Riku knocked away three Heartless and tugged Kairi towards the stairs. "Right now, we need to get Kairi to safety. It's too dangerous here!"

"Oh, well…" Donald frowned, glancing from the Neoshadows, to the Keyhole, and back towards Riku. Then, he whacked one of the Heartless with his staff and scurried over to the steps. "C'mon, Goofy! Let's get outta here!"

When the two finally caught up with him, Riku bolted down the steps. It didn't matter that his legs still ached and his chest throbbed; he continued to rush through the countless levels of the castle in spite of his exhaustion. On his way, he kept his eyes peeled for any Heartless that might catch them off guard. For the most part, Kairi managed to keep up with him, though his frantic running nearly left Donald and Goofy in the dust, even when they made quick stops to catch their breath. Along the way, Wyverns, Defenders, and Neoshadows fiercely attacked with a combination of brute strength and magic. In order to keep Kairi safe, the trio focused on deflecting their blows and relied on the lifts to progress back towards the castle's lower levels.

About halfway down, as they stood on a lift, Kairi tapped Riku's arm and frowned. "Riku, are you sure this is okay? You don't have to leave because of me. Besides, what if Sora's still—"

"We don't have a choice." Riku sighed. "Trust me, if I had the strength, I'd go back there and settle the score."

"Riku's right," said Donald, "we were outnumbered back there. I don't wanna leave here, either, but it's just too risky."

"I just wish I could help somehow." Kairi peered over the edge of the lift, gazing down at the canyon below.

What Kairi didn't realize was just how helpful she'd already been. Seeing her stand up to that man was enough to make Riku push aside his fears and fight back. She stood by him when he wrestled for control of his heart and forced back that suffocating darkness. Even if she didn't have a weapon, armor, or magic, she made up for it with strength of heart. It was a different kind of help, but in Riku's eyes, it meant just as much as fighting by his side.

"Kairi, look." He placed a hand on her shoulder and looked her straight in the eye. "You've already helped. Just having you here has made a difference."

"Riku…" Despite the tense circumstances, she cracked a smile, giving him a light nudge. "You really have changed, but… I'm glad."

They still had their work cut out for them. A path of countless lifts, winding walkways, and dangerous halls awaited them once they came to their next stop. In order to avoid falling into the castle's lower levels, Riku, Donald, and Goofy hurled their weapons and powerful spells at any nearby Heartless. While Riku continued to lead Kairi along, Donald and Goofy stood at his sides, keeping her safely surrounded. It worked well in the long run, since they along with Riku took the brunt of the attacks. A few cure spells here and there ensured that they made it out in one piece, and soon they returned to the Castle Gates.

As they came to a stop, Donald flailed his arms and shouted at the top of his lungs. With one wave of his staff, he sent fireworks soaring high into the sky, and he called out for Chip and Dale. It didn't take long for the crew to respond. A small speck of red and yellow appeared in the distance and rapidly drew closer to the group. When more Heartless emerged, the ship fired its lasers and reduced them to blackened smoke and bubbling ooze. With the path clear, the ship landed safely on the stone path, and Donald flung the door wide open. Hopping into the driver's seat, he motioned to the others to follow. They didn't have much time.

But before he took Kairi into the ship, Riku gave the castle one last look. They'd barely had time to face that strange man, much less come to grips with what happened to Sora. The man said something about using him as a vessel, but obviously that didn't work. He'd given up his heart, after all. Because of that, he was probably nothing but a Heartless… That alone filled Riku with dread. But would Sora really fade into darkness after everything they went through together? What if he managed to pull through somehow? For all he knew, Sora could've been waiting for him somewhere in the castle…

Though Riku knew he couldn't afford to stay, a part of him wanted to rush back in there and search with all his might. However unlikely it was, he'd have to hold onto the faint hope that Sora would make it out okay. Somehow, Riku would find a way back to his friend, even if it meant plowing through the darkness to get there.

But for now, it would have to wait.

x.x.x

Blades of grass tickled his cheek, as he started to stir. Letting out a quiet moan, he pushed himself into a sitting position and blearily looked around. Pine trees stood in the distance—was that some kinda forest? Patches of dirt and twigs stood out among the surrounding grass, and a sunset sky gave his new surroundings an almost comforting feel. It contrasted with the cold, black gate behind him and the eerie mansion that stood just a few yards away. Rubbing his eyes, he got to his feet, bringing a hand to the cold, steel bars. Then his eyes widened, for he soon realized that he no longer wore his fingerless gloves… just a checkered wristband. What was going on?

He ran his other hand against the top of his head. His hair still felt spiky, but the shape was completely different. And when he plucked out a hair, he found the strand to be blonde instead of brown. Narrowing his eyes, the boy looked down at the rest of his clothes. Instead of bright, red shorts, he wore a pair of baggy pants. The crown necklace that seemed so familiar to him no longer rested around his neck. And though a flash of familiar faces left him longing for the comfort of friends, he felt a hollowness in his chest, like something was missing. Something important.

Who was he really?

He stepped away from the gate and the surrounding brick wall, nearing the forest up ahead. Maybe if he took a look around, he could figure out what had happened to him. This place, wherever it was, sure wasn't a castle. No crazy contraptions lined the way, and not a single Heartless appeared. Worst of all, he was all alone with nobody to comfort him in this moment of confusion. No one to tell him if Kairi made it out okay or if Riku was doing all right. Those were his best friends, weren't they? They were the first people that came to mind, anyway. But still, something felt off about the whole situation. Something he just couldn't put his finger on…

He heard a rustle in the grass, and he drew to a complete halt . His body grew tense, and he slowly turned around. Then, he gasped. There, standing in front of the fence, appeared a man dressed in a black cloak. His hood kept his face completely hidden, and he didn't say a word. Just where did that guy come from, and who was he? Narrowing his eyes, the boy reached for his belt, only to realize that he had no weapon. Glancing around, he looked for something, anything to defend himself, and then he spotted a stick lying along the ground. Maybe it wouldn't do much in the long run, but he still scooped it up, holding it like a sword.

And then the man suddenly spoke in a deep and monotonous voice. "Tell me… Do you remember your true name?"

"My true name?" The boy took a step back, and he gazed down at the ground. "It's… Sora."

Wasn't it?

x.x.x

So, this is what darkness is like…

It felt like he'd been falling for hours, maybe even days. No matter where he looked, he found nothing but endless darkness all around. It was cold, quiet, and most of all, frightening. Though Sora knew this was his fate and even accepted it, that didn't change how jarring it was to really experience the darkness firsthand. After falling so long, his head felt so hazy. The longer he spent in the dark, the dizzier he became. That man did say that the darkness would consume him if he didn't make it his own, but how was he supposed to do that? When he reached out to grab at the darkness, his hands went straight through it. It wasn't something tangible, so how?

He hated being alone with no one to turn to. No light to give him hope in this darkest hour. Cringing, Sora shifted so that he rested on his belly and looked straight into his dark surroundings that drew closer with each passing second. At least… it felt like it; the funny thing about darkness was that it all blended together. He was the only thing that stood out against all the blackness. And soon, he'd probably blend right in unless he did something about it. Taking a deep breath, he tried to pull himself a bit higher, but the more he fought against it, the stronger its push. It was like going against a powerful current. Maybe it was like the man said, the more he resisted, the stronger it'd fight back.

What else could he do in pure blackness? There were only two ways to go, up or down, and right now, up didn't seem like an option. That metaphorical fish kept squirming out of his grip. He must not've been holding on tight enough.

But if I let the darkness consume me, I'll be like every other Heartless. I'll forget about my friends, and I'll probably hurt people. I can't let that happen!

He bit his lip, turning downward again. If I'm gonna make this darkness my own, I know I've gotta find another way to do it. A different angle, like something nobody's tried before.

I just wish I knew where to start…

Suddenly, he caught sight of a faint glimmer of light. Something small and distant, just bright enough to stand out amidst all the blackness. Sora's eyes widened at the sight of it, and he began to 'swim' downward towards this strange little light. The closer he came to it, the warmer he felt. It was like the darkness suddenly didn't matter so much. Almost as if… somebody was helping him. Just thinking about it brought a smile to his face, even though he kept diving deeper into the dark. Something about this light felt… familiar somehow, like something he'd experienced a long time ago, in a distant memory.

And when he drew close enough to this light, he heard a faint little voice just as familiar as the warmth.

"Don't give up! Your friends are counting on you, Sora."

Huh?


That voice… who was it? For a moment, Sora clutched tightly onto his head, just trying to find a face or a name to match it. He searched and searched his memories for some kinda clue, but nothing stood out. His head still felt hazy from his descent into darkness. Maybe that was why…

"You've gotta keep trying somehow," said the light. "If you can hold on just a little longer, I'm sure you'll make it through!"

But I'm just so lost. Sora frowned, bringing a hand to his chest. I know I'm supposed to turn things around, but Maleficent never showed me how, and neither did that guy with the cloak. I wanna get back to my friends, but… I'm scared. What if there's nothing I can do?

"It's okay." The speck of light circled around him. "You're not alone anymore."

But who are you? Sora frowned, rubbing the back of his neck. You do seem kinda familiar. Were we… friends once?

The light laughed. Not to poke fun at him… no, it was the kinda laugh he'd hear from a close friend.

"Well, you saved me once, a long time ago. When I needed it most, you gave me a second chance." Slowly but surely, the light slid closer to his chest. "I don't know if I can pull you outta the darkness, but I can at least give you something to hold onto, that way you don't lose sight of things."

Like… a light at the end of the tunnel?

"Exactly! If things get outta hand, I'll try and push you in the right direction."


Then I guess… that's okay. Sora smiled, gazing down into the darkness below. In his loneliness, he'd almost lost sight of what really mattered. The darkness almost swallowed him. But now that he had this light here to guide him, his fears started to melt away. The haze in his head gave way to clarity. If darkness was all he had left, then instead of worrying, he'd just have to remember his friends. They'd give him a reason to fight through the darkness. Maybe he'd still be a Heartless, but that didn't mean he'd have to hurt people. He could still grab that fish if he stayed focused, and now that he had someone to light the way, there was no way he'd give up!

He might've made some huge mistakes, and he might've been tricked into hurting others. Now was his chance to make up for it, and maybe being a Heartless wouldn't be so bad. If he could find a way to help his friends, then what else really mattered? They were his power, and their bonds kept him going. So, even if the darkness still frightened him, and even if he didn't know what waited beyond the horizon, Sora took a deep breath and dove down with the light at his side.

Somehow, he'd find a way back to them.

TO BE CONTINUED
 

.:Mega:.

Active member
Joined
Jun 9, 2006
Messages
901
Awards
4
Location
In your nightmares!
Chapter 35: Unbreakable Bonds

Riku really had been through a lot since his carefree days back home. He and his friends had traveled across countless worlds, facing the thrills of adventure and the challenges that came with it. Challenges that ranged from simple games of croquet to fierce battles against sorcerers, dragons, and the darkness itself. When he first left home, he'd started out as a selfish and arrogant teen, too wrapped up in his own goals and ambitions to worry about the matters at hand. The needs of the worlds just didn't matter, and he seldom stopped to think about risks and consequences. Of course, he'd grown a lot since his journey began. His experiences with Donald and Goofy forced him to look beyond his own desires and gain a respect for others. To face his fears, even if it meant going up against his best friend and to accept that sometimes sacrifices had to be made.

He'd really thought that his journey would end with Maleficent's defeat. That, somehow, everything would turn out all right. When he and Sora fought together, it really did seem like things had changed for the better. Even when Sora made his sacrifice, at least he had an illusion of closure.

But it was just that: an illusion.

Maleficent's defeat amounted to nothing. There was no real victory, not with the Heartless still running wild throughout the worlds. With one threat down, another had taken its place in the form of that mysterious, darkness obsessed man. Riku still didn't know who he was or what he truly planned, but he at least had a hunch about his true identity. After all, whose machinery enabled the mass production of Heartless? Whose fascination with darkness led to twisted experiments on human specimens? And whose reports were taken and utilized by Maleficent in the first place?

That guy had to be Ansem; there was no doubt about it.

He thought long and hard about it on the way back to Traverse Town, just trying to wrap his mind around the implications. If the guy really was Ansem, then he'd be no pushover. Judging by the reports alone, he had the skills to manipulate the Heart for the sake of his own pursuits. His command of the Heartless was bad enough, but now he had access to a Keyhole full of darkness! That same darkness continued to flow far beyond the castle. It wasn't hard to spot all the Heartless leaping onto their ship and tearing into the surface as they made their escape. All the while, the ship's radar went wild with "heavy darkness readings".

In failing to seal the Keyhole, he'd allowed the Heartless to spread even further. That thought alone proved disturbing. Couple that with Ansem's unclear motives and the uncertain fate of Beast, the princesses, and Sora, and Riku had plenty of reasons to fret. Even when he and the others made it back to town in one piece, he continued to dwell on these unfortunate possibilities. He needed to collect his thoughts, to work out a plan. That's why, when Donald and Goofy headed over to talk Gummi maintenance with Cid, he opted to wait outside, leaning back against a lamppost in silence.

Only Kairi remained out there with him, and though thoughts of Ansem and the reports continued to flood his mind, he tried to push them aside just long enough to focus on his friend. After all, they were finally together again. His worries about her fate vanished in the blink of an eye. After all, she was alive and well, no longer staring at him through empty eyes. In the wake of darkness and destruction, she represented a small victory—no, small didn't quite cut it when it came to his best friends. Still, at least Hollow Bastion wasn't a complete failure.

"You okay?"

Kairi's words jerked Riku back to reality, and he immediately turned to face her. She watched him with a frown on her face, prompting him to idly run a hand through his hair and step away from the lamppost.

"Don't worry about me." He shook his head. "I've just got a lot on my mind."

"Well, do you want to talk about it?" She motioned to the nearby stairs. "Maybe it'll help clear the air a bit."

"Yeah, that's…" He sighed, forcing himself to smile for her sake. "You're right. Keeping it bottled up won't do me much good."

"Exactly!" Kairi laughed, and she smiled right back at him. "I'm glad you're starting to see that."

"Hard not to when you hang out with those two." On his way toward the stairs, Riku shook his head and laughed. "Maybe they're starting to rub off on me."

When they finally reached the top step, Kairi plopped down and placed her hands in her lap. "They must've had their hands full."

"Oh, that's putting it lightly." Smirking, Riku took a seat right next to her. "You should've seen us when we first met. Donald kept having to track me down, and I treated him and Goofy like an excuse to see other worlds. We kept butting heads almost constantly." For a moment, he frowned, gazing up at the starry sky. Things really were different back then…

A soft tap on the shoulder drew his gaze back towards Kairi, who shook her head and smiled softly. At that, he let out another sigh. There he was again, dwelling on the past. Then again, it was hard not to. She probably knew that just as well as he did, and that was all the more reason for them to talk it over.

"But you know," she said, "even if things didn't go the way we planned, I think it'll work out."

"Oh yeah?" Riku crossed his arms. "What makes you so sure?"

"Well…" She stood up, turning her gaze towards the stars. "You've made it this far. Isn't that worth celebrating? Not everyone gets the chance to visit other worlds, and you three saved those worlds."

"Yeah, that's true." He laughed dryly and slowly got back on his feet. "We've faced some tough challenges, but that hasn't slowed us down. Not even close. It's been one hurdle after another, but we're not about to give up."

"See? We'll make it through."

"Wait a second." Riku raised a brow, placing his hands on his hips. "What do you mean by 'we'?"

Grinning, Kairi stepped forward and looked him straight in the eye. "Well, you don't expect me to stay here, do you?"

"Look, Kairi, it's dangerous out there, so—"

"Riku…" She frowned. "We're finally together again, and Sora's still…"

She had a point there. Neither of them even knew what happened to Sora. If he was still alive, if he'd turned into a Heartless, or if he was out there somewhere just waiting for them to find him. As it stood, the two of them were on their own with no islands to return to. For Kairi, that must've been especially painful. Her heart had been inside Sora the whole time, and she probably felt at least some of what went on all around them. Not only that, but they were apart for so long. Maybe it was kind of selfish of him, but he didn't want to just ditch her. Not when they had so much to catch up on and little time to do it. Plus, Sora told him to keep her safe. How could he do that if he left her behind?

No, Kairi was definitely onto something, so after a few moments in silence, Riku slowly nodded.

"Okay, you win this round." He circled around her and stopped right by her side, shrugging. "I'll let you tag along, but I hope you know what you're getting into. The Heartless are no pushovers, and the last thing I want is for you to get hurt."

"Oh, I know." Her smile looked pretty darn innocent, despite his warning, and she gave him a light push. "They kind of chased me back home. Remember?"

"Yeah, I do." Riku narrowed his eyes. "And those were just Shadows. With all that darkness leaking out of the Keyhole, we'll probably be up against Heartless ten times as strong. Maybe even stronger."

"But you'll be right there with me, so I know I'll be safe."

"You… really think so?"

It was still a little hard to grasp, maybe because he still kind of blamed himself for what happened to her and Sora. Still, she smiled and laced her hands behind her back, giving him all the confirmation he needed.

"I know so," she said, sitting down once again. "But, Riku… Do you think Sora's okay?"

"I…" Riku cringed, bringing one hand to his chest. What was he supposed to say to that when he didn't even know what he thought? There was just no way to tell for sure. A part of him wanted to remain optimistic, while at the same time, he couldn't help but worry and fear for the worst. Bringing that up sure wouldn't lighten Kairi's mood, and with Sora gone, who else was supposed to keep her spirits high?

He sighed, forcing yet another fake smile. "Well, we won't know by staying here. Heck, he could be back there waiting for us." Pausing, Riku glanced back at the Accessory Shop. "But... hey, I can promise you one thing, Kairi."

"What's that?"

Taking a deep breath, Riku held up his hand and rolled it into a fist. "If we find a way to bring back the worlds, I won't set foot on the islands again. Not until we find him." He shook his head. "Home just wouldn't be the same unless we were all there together."

And, just like that, Kairi let out a soft laugh. "Did you get that from Sora?"

"Nah, sappy as it sounds…" He leaned forward and smirked. "I came up with that on my own. So, want to help me track him down?"

"Well…" For a moment, Kairi said nothing, bringing a hand to her chin as if she needed to really think about it. Then, after about a second or two, she looked up at him with a grin. "The three of us still need to see the worlds together, so of course I'll help."

That was all the confirmation he needed. With that out of the way, Riku flopped down on the steps once more, resting an arm against his knee. "Then I guess that settles it. Now we've just got to convince Donald to let you tag along, and…"

The door to the Accessory Shop opened with a creak, followed by the sound of a webbed foot tapping on the pavement. "And what?"

Man, it was almost like he was a mind reader. At the sound of Donald's voice, Riku stood up and smirked.

"Well, what do you know, Kairi? He's right on schedule."

"On schedule for what?" Crossing his arms, Donald let out a huff. "I don't get it."

"I think I know!" Chuckling, Goofy approached Donald from behind. He greeted the others with a smile and a wave before he turned his attention to Kairi. "Why, I bet Riku wants Kairi to come with us. Either that or he's hungry..."

"Nah, it's definitely the former. We've spent the past few minutes talking things through, and Kairi doesn't want to stay behind."

Donald gasped, and his face turned bright red. Brow furrowed, he placed his hands on his hips, giving Riku a look like a wrinkled up prune. "But she's safer here! If we take her along, we could end up in big trouble."

"So?" Riku rolled his eyes. "We're in trouble even if she doesn't come. And besides, I'll take full responsibility for her."

"I don't know…" Frowning, Donald took a quick look inside the shop. "Cid said it's gonna be a dangerous trip. There'll be Heartless all over the place, right?"

"You bet it'll be dangerous." Before long, Cid emerged from behind the desk, slowly heading for the door. "If you went the direct route, those Heartless would chew straight through your ship. I might be fittin' you with some new gear, but even the back route doesn't guarantee a smooth landing."

"And if she didn't come, that would change things how? Kairi's not the one piloting."

"Yeah, but…" Donald sighed. "Goofy, back me up on this one!"

"Aw, shucks, Donald." Goofy scratched his head, looking at Kairi with a frown. "I bet if we're really careful, Kairi'll be okay! And besides, isn't she one of the princesses? That means she's got no darkness in her heart."

"Hey, you're right!" Kairi's eyes widened, and she placed one hand to her heart. "And the other princesses are probably still back at the castle…"

Seven princesses with pure hearts… Come to think of it, if they were dealing with an explosive amount of darkness, wouldn't it make sense to fight it off with light? Though Riku didn't know the logistics about the Princesses of Heart or just what they were capable of, Kairi did possess something even he lacked—purity. No amount of darkness could taint her heart or those of the other six. If there was a chance they could use that to their advantage, then how could they back down?

The answer was simple: they just couldn't, and Riku was about to make that known.

"Look, guys, I think we're at a point where even the smallest bit of help counts." He pointed at Kairi and narrowed his eyes. "If there's even a small chance she and the princesses can help, then can we really pass that up? Besides, I made a promise to her, and it's one I intend to keep."

At first Donald groaned, tapping his foot as his eyes darted from Kairi, to Goofy, and back to Riku. He placed his hands behind his back and muttered something under his breath. Then, after heaving an airy sigh, he finally nodded.

"Okay, fine, but you're gonna have to keep an eye on her, okay?"

"Yeah, yeah." Rolling his eyes, Riku flicked his hand through the air. "But that's only if she doesn't keep an eye on me."

"Well," said Cid, adjusting his toothpick, "whatever you do, you're gonna have to be careful. At this rate, the Heartless have probably spread to more than just Hollow Bastion, and I'll bet ya anything they'll be a tough bunch to beat."

"And we aren't?" Riku laughed. "Don't get any grey hairs over it; we'll be fine."

"Why, you little punk." Cid smirked, and he took another look inside the shop. "Well, I've still got some fixin' to do, so come check in on me later. Besides, Leon's been lookin' for you kids."

"Then what're we standing around here for?" Already, Donald started to head towards the Third District door. "We'd better see what he's up to. Could be important!"

"Yeah, probably." Riku shrugged, and he held out his hand. "C'mon, Kairi."

Seeing this, Goofy chuckled, rubbing the tip of his nose with a smile. "Gawrsh, ain't that sweet?"

Though Riku groaned and rolled his eyes, Goofy continued to follow along with his standard, dopey grin. Man, he was just as sappy as ever.

Still, it didn't take long for them to make it back to the small house. Just a few short minutes of walking and a bit of sightseeing on Kairi's part, and they eventually made it to the door. They didn't even have to knock before it swung wide and Aerith greeted the group with a nice, warm smile. Inside, they found Yuffie seated atop some of the stacked boxes, while Leon leaned against a wall with his eyes closed. When Riku and his friends made it to the center, he let out a sigh and stepped forward. The look on his face was especially grim for a guy like him, who almost always looked serious from the get-go. He must've heard about what happened with the Keyhole. Why else would he be looking for them?

Sure enough, Riku's suspicions were quickly confirmed.

"So, you couldn't seal the Keyhole."

"Yeah, that's right." Riku frowned, placing a hand against his neck. "We came pretty close, but the Heartless kept getting in the way, and that's not all."

"Yeah, there was this creep who kept talking about the darkness." Donald groaned. "And he did somethin' weird to Riku!"

"Something weird?" Yuffie blinked. "How weird are we talking?"

"I still don't know…" Shutting his eyes, Riku thought back to what occurred, the way that Ansem took hold of his heart, and… stretched something inside of it. Almost like he was drawing upon his heart the same way he absorbed the two Darksides.

He shook his head and kept his eyes on Leon. "First, he tried to take control of my body. Said my darkness was strong enough to make me his vessel. And when that didn't work, he… well, it felt like he took the strength right out of me. I could barely fight back."

"I see…" Leon crossed his arms, peering down at the table. The Ansem Reports still sat there in a neat little pile. "Any idea who he was?"

Goofy frowned. "Well, we never got his name…"

"Yeah, and he was really vague, too." Donald sneered. "But, whoever he was, he really wanted that Keyhole to stay open."

"Actually," said Riku, "I know who it was."

"Ya do? Gawrsh, then who was he?"

"Well, it's mostly a guess, but…" He took a step towards the table, scooping up one of the reports. "I believe darkness sleeps in every heart, no matter how pure…" He paused, scooping up yet another page, and he cleared his throat. "It is my duty to expose what this darkness truly is… Just think about it, guys. Some creep shows up in front of the Keyhole, has a strange obsession with darkness, and controls the Heartless. See the connection?"

Goofy blinked. "Now that ya mention it…"

"Ansem…" Aerith's smile quickly shifted to a frown, and she brought a hand to her chin. "But what does this mean?"

"Well, I know one thing for sure." Leon scowled, moving back towards the wall. "Thanks to the Keyhole, there's been an increase in the Heartless around town. The whole Second District is a mess because of it."

"Then all we have to do is seal it." The Keyblade appeared in Riku's hand, and he lowered it to his side. "If we can get back to Hollow Bastion, it shouldn't be too hard."

"I wouldn't be too sure. If the darkness keeps flowing out of it, then you'll be fighting a constant stream of Heartless." Shaking his head, Leon pulled out his weapon. "Not only that, but we don't know what will happen once it's sealed. That might not be the end of it."

"But we have to try," Kairi said with a frown. "If we don't do anything, then won't more worlds be in danger?"

"And besides…" Riku looked down at his weapon, shaking his head. "We never did find out what happened to Sora."

"That's right. Sora was with Maleficent that whole time…" Leon raised a brow. "I was beginning to wonder why he wasn't here with you."

"That's because he… freed Kairi's heart. I'm sure he would've followed us if he could."

"He might be a Heartless, Riku. Are you sure it's worth the risk? After all, you might never find him."

Riku groaned, placing his free hand on his hip. "Leon, you should know me by now. I'm not about to back down just because of a few risks."

"I knew you would say that." A faint smile crossed his face. "Sora's lucky to have a friend as stubborn as you."

"Maybe a little too stubborn." Donald laughed. "It's a good thing he's got us to back him up!"

"Says the duck who flips his lid almost constantly."

"Hey, what're you trying to say?"

Kairi shook her head, heaving a soft little sigh. "Some things never change."

Goofy chuckled. "Nope! We might be pals, but that doesn't stop us from buttin' heads every once in a while."

"Well, try not to get too excited." Yuffie grinned. "We wouldn't want anything to happen to you guys!"

"Don't worry; I'll keep my eye on them." Kairi's tone was pretty devious, and her smile? Definitely telling. Knowing her, she'd probably have all three of them whipped in no time. While Riku was more than used to it, it'd be interesting to see how Donald and Goofy would handle a new addition to their party.

Their return to Hollow Bastion would definitely bring new perils. If what Leon and Cid said was true, then the Heartless were already on the move. It didn't help that Ansem probably had a plan laid out for when they finally made it back to the castle. In order to set things right, they'd be dealing with a new onslaught of darkness and danger, and with Kairi on board, they'd need to do more than just fight. Who knew what things were like in Hollow Bastion or if Beast and the others were doing all right? And who knew what they'd be up against once they sealed the Final Keyhole?

All they really knew for sure was that they'd come a long way since their journey's beginning and had grown closer with each new experience. The bonds between Riku and his friends, both old and new, would keep him going through these tough times. Though he didn't say it outright, he knew they were unbreakable.

No amount of darkness would change that.

x.x.x


Countless thrones stretched high above the ground, arranged in a circular row. Only a single, rounded platform stood below these towering seats. Though thirteen filled the pale chamber, more than half were completely empty. Only about five cloaked figures sat amidst the sea of white, their black cloaks providing a stark contrast to their surroundings. One of the figures lowered his hood, revealing a scarred face with golden eyes, blue hair that ran down to the small of his back, and lightly pointed ears. He gazed up at the man atop the highest throne with a look of serious disdain.

"Lord Xemnas," he said, "our newest recruit refuses to cooperate. Even now, he continues to cling to his former identity. What's more, he questions our motives."

"He has yet to accept his fate," said another man, whose long, black dreadlocks gave him a wild appearance. "The boy probably believes he still possesses emotions. Feeble ones, at that."

"Wouldn't surprise me!" Yet another man flipped back his hood, revealing a scarred up cheek, streaks of grey hair, and an eye patch. He casually leaned back in his seat, unlike the others who sat stiffly and silently. "The kiddo reminds me of somebody I once knew, and he's just as dense."

"Duly noted." The blue-haired man shook his head, turning his gaze back towards Xemnas. "Now then, what shall we do with the boy? Surely there must be a solution."

"I see little cause for alarm," said Xemnas. "If he wishes to hold onto his former identity, then it is of no consequence."

"Too bad it clashes with the whole naming motif we've got here."

"A minor setback and nothing more." He shook his head. "No, I do believe that he may prove useful to us, and his behavior is only natural. Let us not forget that he is a child… A child whose former self held close ties to the Keybearer."

"That is an interesting detail, and one that merits careful consideration." An older man gazed up at Xemnas with a twisted smile. His bony face and pale blond hair made him stand out among the other, much younger men in the room. "After all, we are conducting research as we speak to create—"

"Rest assured that I have given it a fair amount of consideration." Xemnas nodded. "His memories may prove useful to our objective. We need only provide a few alterations, and he will serve his purpose well."

"And you're absolutely sure of this?" The blue-haired man gazed down at the floor.

"Indeed…" Xemnas turned his attention towards the man with the eye patch. "Now, I do believe it is time the boy met our other 'guest'."

"Ha, that witch? You're too much." He sat up straight and continued to grin. "But if it gets the job done, who's complaining?"

"Precisely." Tendrils of darkness wrapped around the bottom of Xemnas' cloak, and he peered down at the others one last time. "I expect results upon my return. Until then, you are dismissed."

Soon, Xemnas faded from sight, leaving the others alone in the chamber. Even they left before long, completely engulfed in the whirling wisps of the corridors. One by one, they disappeared, and the black specks among the endless white soon vanished from sight. Only the man with the eye patch remained, and he chuckled under his breath as a portal swept him up into the darkness. He had other business to attend to that involved a certain blondie, a witch, and maybe a few mind games.

That kid had no idea what he was getting into.

TO BE CONTINUED
 

.:Mega:.

Active member
Joined
Jun 9, 2006
Messages
901
Awards
4
Location
In your nightmares!
Chapter 36: The Final Keyhole

This was it. No more games. After Cid added a few more blocks to the Gummi Ship, tweaked its navigation systems a bit, and threw in some new artillery for good measure, it was time to take off. Their return to Hollow Bastion would not be an easy one. With darkness pouring out and spreading throughout space, they'd need to stay focused to ensure a safe trip. Luckily, both Donald and Goofy were seasoned pilots, knowing the ins and outs of space travel like the back of their gloved hands. When Heartless dived at the cockpit, they blasted them away with powerful lasers. At the sight of meteors, they swerved all around, obliterating any that stood in their path.

All the while, Kairi sat on the edge of her seat, gasping at the intense obstacle course all around them. She and Riku sat further back in the ship, allowing Donald and Goofy complete concentration while the two of them got a little more time to catch up. Given how soon they'd be arriving at Hollow Bastion, though, there really wasn't much time for small talk. Though Riku'd gone on a number of exciting adventures, and a part of him wanted to share it all, it'd have to wait until they at least sealed the Final Keyhole. After all, since they were cruising through giant rings, avoiding enemy fire, and dealing with clouds of darkness that obscured the way, it was kind of the wrong set-up for that kind of discussion, anyway.

BANG! Speaking of which, the ship just so happened to slam right into a larger asteroid, which sent it whirling towards the edge of a large ring. Goofy let out a yelp, clutching tightly onto one of the levers, while Donald squawked furiously and hammered on the buttons. At the same time, Riku felt Kairi latch onto him—not that he could blame her. The ship's spinning motion sure left him feeling a little motion sick, and he was used to bumpy rides. For Kairi, it was totally new, and she'd need time to get used to it if she was going to stick with them for the rest of their journey.

Luckily, Donald managed to steady the ship after a few more seconds, and everyone let out a sigh of relief. That was definitely a close one. By the time they got moving again, three more Heartless vessels swooped down from above, leaving him with no choice but to send missiles and laser beams all over the place. This kept up for a few more minutes, prompting Riku and Kairi to keep their eyes glued to the front windows in order to catch all the action. Even under the unpleasant circumstances, it was still pretty exciting to watch. Too bad Donald had to deal with all the obstacles first hand.

Soon enough, however, they caught sight of a distant castle clouded in darkness. The ship's radar started beeping in an obnoxious frenzy that forced Riku to cover his ears and groan. If there was one thing he hated about the radar system, it was its sensitivity to the darkness. On the upside, it meant that they were close. All they had to do now was dive straight into the dark and hope for the best. They really had no idea what was waiting for them the moment they arrived. The fact that the castle remained, though, provided at least some encouragement.

"Well, we'd better get ready to land," said Donald, turning the ship towards the ground below. "We've got a lot of ground to cover, and it looks like things've gotten worse since we left!"

"Gawrsh, I hope Beast and the others are okay." Frowning, Goofy tapped on a few more buttons.

"We'll find out soon enough." Riku sighed, sliding to the edge of his seat. "No matter what happens, we'll just have to keep moving. Plus, we have to keep Kairi safe."

"Don't worry, Riku!" Kairi looked to him with a smile, and she slowly stood up. "I'll try not to slow you down."

Nodding, Riku summoned the Keyblade and peered out the window. The Rising Falls drew closer now, still completely intact. Though the sky grew dark and grey, most of the terrain remained untouched, and as they came closer to the ground, he caught sight of a familiar face. Down below, the Beast stood among the countless blue stones, gazing intently at their ship. So he made it out of there in one piece. Maybe things weren't as bad as he thought.

When they finally landed, the group hurried outside and onto the stony ground. The Beast greeted them with a silent nod and a stern expression before he turned his attention towards the castle up above. Taking a deep breath, Riku stepped forward and took a moment to take in his surroundings. Since they'd left, the sunset sky had changed completely. Only faint glimmers of light seeped through the blanket of grey clouds. Every few seconds, bolts of lightning flashed in the distance. If they didn't hurry, it'd probably get even worse.

"So, how are things going up there?"

"Belle and the other princesses are waiting inside." Beast narrowed his eyes, hopping onto a nearby stone. "The Heartless have continued to escape from the Keyhole, and we've been doing our best to keep them at bay."

"Sounds like you've had your hands full." Donald sighed, looking up at the Beast with his eyes open wide. "Are the princesses okay?"

"For the time being. Their light has kept the Heartless from going too far, but we're running out of time."

"Do you think I could help?" Kairi frowned, grasping tightly to her necklace.

"There's a chance." Nodding, the Beast hopped onto yet another stone. "But you must hurry. Every minute we spend here gives the Heartless more time to fight back. If you're going to the Keyhole, then you're going to need my strength."

"We'll take all the help we can get." Riku smirked, giving Kairi a quick glance. "Besides, I want to make sure Kairi makes it up there in one piece."

"Then I will do my best to protect her as well." The Beast let out a soft growl before he took to the remaining stones. "Now, hurry! Before the Heartless get any further."

Their journey into the castle followed the same route as before with few obstacles to get in their way. As a group, they ascended the floating stones, hopping piece by piece towards the lift high above them. Though Wyverns swooped down with their razor-sharp talons and Wizards sent spells flying through the air, Riku and his friends fought back at full force, ensuring that no attacks struck Kairi on the way up. Fortunately, only a small wave of Heartless appeared in the falls. Before long, they made it to the lift and prepared for their arrival at the Castle Gates.

Once there, they came face to face with two Defenders and a battalion of Soldiers that skipped along the ground, flailing their claws in the air. Beast charged forward, sending Heartless flying with his powerful arms. Donald and Goofy slipped behind the two Defenders, nailing them with hard hits and magical spells. Any remaining Heartless met their demise at the end of Riku's Keyblade; all it took was a few swipes and jabs to clear the path. The Entrance Hall waited beyond the double doors, and surely they'd come face-to-face with more Heartless on the way.

On their way up the steps, Neoshadows and Dark Balls leaped out from the shadows, forming a massive roadblock. Luckily, the Beast plowed straight through them, buying Riku and the others enough time to slip on through. When they drew close to the emblem door, he took Kairi by the hand and pulled her through. They narrowly avoided being torn apart by a Neoshadow's massive claw on the way in. When the Heartless tried to pursue them, Riku hurled his Keyblade straight at its chest, slicing it in two. Then, he waited for the others to catch up before they continued through to the lift stop.

From there, they rushed through the castle, climbing higher and higher. The further they went, the more Heartless appeared and the less time they had to dawdle. For the most part, Beast kept their attackers at bay, allowing Riku and the others to continue their mad dash towards the Grand Hall. Though Riku, Donald, and Goofy fired attacks when the Heartless drew too close, they just didn't bother taking them out one by one. Instead, they pressed on, boarding lift after lift, passing through winding halls. All the while, the sky grew darker, and the lightning flickers grew far more frequent. A chilly breeze picked up by the time they reached the High Tower; they needed to finishing things, and fast.

Eventually, they made it into the Castle Chapel, free from the army of Heartless for the time being. The small, darkened chamber still contained pieces of broken stone from their battle against Maleficent, but other than that, it remained in one piece. And as they came further into the room, they found that they weren't alone. Six maidens stood at the far end, motioning Riku and the others to come meet them. He recognized a few of them. Alice stood at the front and gave a little curtsy, and Jasmine stood right by her side. The others, while complete strangers, gave Riku a faint sense of familiarity. At least three of them looked like something out of his dream, the very same dream that occurred before the islands went down.

When they finally reached the princesses, Beast rushed forward with his eyes wide open. "Belle! Are you all right?"

A young woman dressed in a golden dress emerged from the crowd, smiling warmly at Beast as the two met in the center of the room.

"Oh, Beast," she said, "it's okay. We've managed to hold back the darkness this long."

"But we're running out of time." Alice frowned, and she turned to face Riku. "I'm so grateful that you're here. I still remember the way you defended me in Wonderland."

"That's right." Riku nodded, propping the Keyblade against his shoulder. "And now we're here to seal the Keyhole. You won't have to worry about the darkness much longer."

Another one of the princesses frowned, clasping her hands tightly together. She had skin as white as snow and short, black hair. "Please do be careful!"

With a smile on his face, Goofy gave the princesses a quick salute. "Don't you worry, ma'am! We'll do our best to make sure no more of those Heartless come outta there."

"And if you guys need some help, then I'll do my best." Kairi knit her brows together and slowly approached the others.

"You're very brave to have come here!" Belle smiled, motioning for Kairi to come closer. "If you'd like to help us, then we'd be glad to have you here. Maybe if we all work together, we can hold back the darkness a little longer."

"Hey, it's worth a shot." Riku smirked, giving Kairi a quick thumbs-up. "But before I go, there's just one thing I have to know."

"What is it?"

He took a deep breath, gazing up at the ceiling. There were many things he could ask, really, but one thing stood out in particular. No, it wasn't about Ansem, though asking about him was kind of tempting. If that jerk was even around, they'd find out soon enough. What really mattered was Sora. After all, they hadn't seen a trace of him on their way up to the chapel. If there was even a small chance he was out there somewhere, these princesses would probably know. After all, they'd been hanging tight while the darkness went wild. Anything suspicious would probably catch their eye.

So, he turned his attention back to Belle, clutching tightly onto his weapon. "Have you… seen anyone named Sora? Kind of short, spiky hair, a huge sap… He's—"

"I remember him." Alice frowned, peering down at the floor. "He was so kind to me, even though he worked for that terrible witch." She shook her head. "But I haven't seen him in quite some time. I do hope he's all right…"

If Alice hadn't seen him, then the others were probably just as clueless. Judging by the looks on their faces, that was definitely the case. Not one mentioned him, nor did they give any signs of confirmation. Though he'd hoped for some kind of answer, Riku gained nothing but a heaping dose of worry and fear. Maybe… Sora really was a Heartless. He could've been any of the countless Shadows and Neoshadows they plowed through to get there. What if he'd destroyed his best friend without even realizing it!

"Riku…"

When Kairi gently touched his shoulder, he let out a sigh. "Then I guess I'll keep looking. Maybe… maybe he's waiting by the Keyhole."

"I hope you do find him," said Belle with a frown. "We'll keep our eyes open, just to be safe."

"Thanks, Belle." Shaking his head, he turned towards the hall. "Guess I'll just have to hope for the best. Besides, we've got a Keyhole to seal."

"You'll be okay, Riku." Kairi smiled, lacing her hands behind her back. "I believe in you!"

"Then I guess we'd better get to it." He laughed, managing a weak smile in return. "You guys keep Kairi safe, okay? I'll try not to take too long."

"Don't worry." The Beast stepped over to her, dragging his claws along the ground. "I'll protect all of the princesses. No harm will come to them so long as I'm here."

With Kairi's safety guaranteed, they had no time to waste. Riku, Donald, and Goofy gave Beast and the princesses one last look before they hurried through to the next lift stop. On the way, they encountered more and more Heartless in increasing numbers. Heartless from various worlds, at that. Several Large Bodies charged along the narrow path, beating their chests with their massive fists. Red Nocturnes sent fireballs soaring through the air, while Defenders unleashed icy blasts from their dog-like shields. As they plowed through their attackers, the trio kept their eyes peeled for any reinforcements. By the time they made it into the Grand Hall, the Heartless count surged higher and higher. They just kept coming!

Weak little Shadows and Soldiers hopped and slashed about, but though they were weak on their own, their comrades gave plenty of cause for concern. At least four Large Bodies darted around the room, slamming into the ground, sliding in the trio's path, and creating terrible shock waves. Neoshadows danced around, swinging their enormous arms and sinking into the floor whenever Riku and his friends tried to strike them down. To make matters even worse, Wyverns and Air Soldiers swooped down from the stairway, diving straight at Donald and Goofy without warning.

Together, the trio rushed through this unsightly mob, slamming their weapons into anything that stood in their way. Gravity magic flattened some Heartless, while bolts of thundaga made others explode in an instant. Unfortunately, they just kept coming. Even when they made it to the steps, they found more enemies just waiting to strike. At this rate, they'd never make it to the Keyhole! Not with so many Heartless taking the whole room by storm. Sure, Riku and his friends managed to clear some space with their combined efforts, but all the fighting did was slow them down. And by the time they made it up to the higher level and faced the Keyhole itself, they found themselves completely surrounded by Neoshadows, Large Bodies, Defenders, and Wyverns.

And then something strange happened. Something that caught Riku and the others completely off guard. Though they readied their weapons and rushed towards the surrounding mob, a strange, black blur zipped out in front of them, slashing through one Heartless after another. Swift claw swipes rendered hulking Large Bodies helpless and left hearts in their place. When the Wyverns spiraled down towards Goofy from behind, green flames reduced them to piles of ash. One by one, the Heartless vanished, taken down by some swift-footed being that warped through portals, sank into the floor, and moved so quickly that Riku couldn't even make out its features.

But whatever it was, it couldn't have been an enemy. Not with the way it fought alongside them, using its powers to clear the way towards the Keyhole. A part of him wanted to stop and see exactly who they were dealing with, but while this mysterious figure offered plenty of help, more Heartless did appear fairly quickly. Instead of worrying about the possibilities, they'd just have to keep moving. At least they had a chance to make it inside now. That's what really mattered.

So, together, they bolted for the Keyhole, running right up to the whirling mesh of colors that leaked darkness every second. They stopped just long enough to take a final look at the battle below, watching more and more Heartless fall victim to their merciless attacker. It'd be okay. As long as the Heartless kept getting taken out, they had nothing to worry about. So, somewhat reluctantly, Riku and his friends slipped into the strange door, passing through the colorful mess into the Dark Depths inside.

There he found yet another surprise among the endless mesh of reds, greens, and blacks. Standing right in front of the Keyhole appeared a bulky beast all too familiar to Riku. Its purple form, complete with twisted tusks, beady eyes, and a single horn made his heart twist and turn. It smacked its jagged jaws together and slowly trudged forward, while sparks formed around the tip of its horn. Images of amusement park rides collapsing flashed before his eyes. He remembered that chilling sensation when the Neoshadows drove him into the ground and Pleasure Island fell to ruin.

A Behemoth was the only thing that stood between the trio and the Keyhole. Boy, wasn't that familiar? Riku's whole body grew tense, and he kept his eyes locked on the approaching beast. Last time, he'd failed to defeat this monstrous Heartless, and in doing so, countless lives fell into the darkness. That was a long time ago, and he'd grown stronger since then. More importantly, he knew exactly what not to do against this powerful threat. Rushing forward would solve nothing and render him helpless to its onslaught of attacks. To defeat it, he and his friends would need to be cautious and alert.

They didn't even have time to talk before the Behemoth leaped forward, forcing the trio to scatter off in different directions. When it landed, it let out a bellowing roar and lowered its head to the ground. At that point, Donald raised his staff, surrounding his entire body with a powerful whirlwind. He did the same thing to Riku and Goofy before he hurried over to strike its horn. It was just in the nick of time, too, because pillars of lightning scattered around the area, and they just narrowly avoided being shocked by the furious bolts.

When the attack drew close, Riku rolled off to the side, landing right behind the Behemoth's hind quarters. It was then that it hit him; its legs were the perfect stepping stones onto its back, just like with Maleficent and Cerberus. And with no Neoshadows to pin him down, all he'd have to do was hop on board and nail it from behind. He had to try something, so he sprinted towards its rear, leaping onto its back as soon as he drew near. Once he got on board, he motioned to Donald and Goofy and pointed at the Behemoth's horn.

"C'mon, guys! Up here."

"Gee, that's new." Rolling his eyes, Donald scurried over to the Behemoth's legs, hopping up onto its leg. He slipped and fell the first time he tried, but after a second attempt, he managed to make it up onto the creature's back, rushing over towards its tiny horn.

When Goofy made it up there, the trio immediately unleashed a bombardment of attacks. Riku performed a series of rapid slashes that made the Heartless shake its head furiously in retaliation. To keep himself steady, he latched onto one of the tusks, while Donald summoned a field of gravity to slow its movements down. Goofy immediately followed this maneuver by whirling his shield into the horn from behind and then proceeded to slam the front of his weapon down like a hammer. They kept this up for a little while, slamming, slicing, and spinning to damage the bulky beast. Eventually, however, it leaped into the air, sending the trio flying off in different directions.

Luckily, they avoided any serious injuries, thanks to their gliding ability. After some struggling through the air, Riku and his friends managed to land flat on their feet, bracing themselves as the Behemoth stomped ever closer to them. A bright, orange orb started to form between its tusks, a telltale sign of what to come. Wincing, Riku pointed at the Behemoth and took off like a rocket, right as an array of energy balls shot down from high above them. To avoid getting hit, he and the others had to keep swerving around, deflecting any orbs that came too close. A few did strike them from behind, but when they drew close enough to their attacker, Riku slid underneath its belly, safe from harm.

The others caught on fairly quickly, skidding beneath the Behemoth's bulky frame right as the purple orbs crashed into the ground and sent sparks flying. They remained there for a few more seconds, waiting for the attack to end. When the coast was clear, the trio hurried out and onto its back again, repeating the same strategy as before. Gravity magic kept it in place and made the creature roar in agony. Goofy's various shield techniques, from throwing to slamming and a bit of spinning, made it twitch and shake. Riku then hopped in, hurling the Keyblade straight at his target before he started hacking and slashing away at the horn.

At that point, the Behemoth collapsed, its head low to the ground. They'd probably have a few short moments to fight back before it started moving again. Narrowing his eyes, Riku hopped down from its shoulders, continuing to lash out at its hideous face. Goofy leaped onto the horn, driving the front of his shield down against the tip, while Donald hammered away with the tip of his staff. Seconds later, the Behemoth groaned, and sparks formed around its horn. Riku didn't need to think twice before he knew what was coming, so he grabbed the others by the hand and slid out of the way, barely dodging the circle of bolts that soon followed.

Letting out another roar, the Behemoth threw itself forward, probably in an attempt to flatten them like pancakes. Unfortunately, its size and speed made it easy to dodge; all the trio had to do was take off running, and they completely avoided its crushing blow. This also gave them a golden opportunity to hop on board again, and they didn't hesitate to do so. They needed to wrap things up. Fighting this thing was getting old, and fast. That's why they didn't bother to pull punches. Rather than take turns striking down, the trio unleashed all their attacks at once. The combined force made the Behemoth screech and shake, and after a few moments of heavy damage, it let out a pitiful moan fell flat on its side.

Thankfully, Riku and his friends managed to hop down before their falling foe sent them flying. They landed just a few feet away from its twitching body, watching as darkness overtook its entire form. Once a hulking beast, the Behemoth quickly melted into a puddle of blackened ooze. Its enormous heart shot high into the air, fading in a glimmer of light. At long last, the path to the Final Keyhole was clear. In the distance, Riku spotted it, right in the center of a large Heartless emblem. Now all he had to do was head on over and lock it tight.

"Well, I guess this is it." He smiled faintly as he stepped up to the Keyhole. "After this, we won't have to worry about the darkness anymore."

"I don't know," said Donald, shaking his head. "It almost feels too easy! And it's not like Ansem's here."

"Gawrsh, do ya think he's still out there somewhere?"

Maybe they were onto something. Even though they had to deal with plenty of Heartless to get there, one Behemoth seemed like nothing compared to what they could've faced before the Keyhole. Even those mobs in the Grand Hall were more of a challenge overall; inside the Dark Depths, they had plenty of room to deal with their foe and no rides or stands to block the way. It did seem kind of odd that they'd have such a clear shot at saving Hollow Bastion, so maybe this wasn't the end. There was only one way to find out.

Taking a deep breath, Riku held up the Keyblade, sending a beam of light right into the Keyhole's center. The enormous emblem all around it lit up with a pale glow, shifting from reds and blacks to a bright blue that soon enveloped it completely. As the glow faded away, so did the Keyhole itself. Within seconds, it vanished completely, leaving nothing but the whirling mesh of colors all around them. At last, they'd closed off Hollow Bastion's heart, and in doing so, they ensured that no darkness would swallow the ruined world. Whether that was the end of it remained to be seen, but they'd never know by staying inside.

Sure enough, when they returned to the Grand Hall, they found it free from Heartless. Only the rickety old machinery remained, along with bits of rubble and debris from all the fighting. However, while Riku and his friends found no sign of the Heartless, they weren't alone. As soon as they stepped down and into the center of the room, Riku's eyes widened. Kairi hurried over to him with an enormous smile, pulling him into a tight hug once she came close enough. Leon and Aerith stood at the top of the stairs, while Yuffie sat atop the railing and grinned.

It didn't exactly add up. Sure, Kairi was there the whole time, but Leon and the others? Why would they come all the way to Hollow Bastion? Did they want to congratulate him or something?

Despite his confusion, he turned to Leon with a smile. "Didn't expect to see you guys here."

"Hey, you didn't expect us to stay behind, did you?" Yuffie laughed. "Besides, this is our home."

"What?" Donald gasped, glancing at all the crazy contraptions. "You mean you lived here?"

"It wasn't always this bad." Aerith frowned, placing her hand against one of the machines. "Before the Heartless came, this world used to be so peaceful."

"But a lot can change in nine years." Leon's brow furrowed, and he crossed his arms. "We're lucky it's still in one piece."

Goofy wandered around the room, scratching the side of his head. He took a quick look at the Keyhole's entrance and frowned. "But now that the Keyhole's closed, that means ya won't have to worry about the Heartless no more. Is that why ya came back here?"

"Somebody has to pick up the pieces." Leon sighed, scowling at the Keyhole's remains. "We'll have our work cut out for us, but I'd like to think we can bring Hollow Bastion back to the way it used to be."

"But what about Ansem?" Kairi took a step back, peering down at the ground. "He's still out there, isn't he?"

"That's right. And until he's defeated, the darkness will continue to spread. Sealing the Keyhole might've slowed it down, but it's not over yet."

So they still had a ways to go. Leon's words practically confirmed Riku's suspicions. It only made sense, too, given that they hadn't seen one trace of Ansem since their last encounter.

"So, all we have to do is find him, right?"

"Yep! That's all it takes." Yuffie slid down from the railing, placing her hands on her hips. "All you've gotta do is follow the darkness straight to the source."

"And that's not all." A a faint smile crossed Leon's face, and he turned to face Riku and the others. "If you defeat Ansem, the worlds will be restored, including your island."

"Didja hear that, Donald? Why, I bet if we save those worlds, King Mickey'll—"

The worlds would be restored, huh? His home would be back in one piece, almost like it'd never disappeared in the first place. All the other fallen worlds, too, like Pleasure Island… That was good news, wasn't it? It meant that they'd finally have a home to return to as soon as everything was said and done. Once he and Kairi found Sora, they'd be able to go back to the way things used to be. News like that was something to celebrate, but… Aerith and Yuffie sure didn't look happy about it. What was that about?

"There's just one thing," said Yuffie. "If the worlds become restored—"

"Then what?" Riku leaned forward, holding his arms out wide. "Don't tell me there's a catch."

Aerith frowned. "We're sorry, Riku. We should have told you sooner, but…"

"But what? C'mon, don't leave me in the dark!"

"It's like this." Leon sighed, placing a hand against his forehead. "The worlds used to be separate. Invisible walls divided them, making it impossible to get from world to world."

"If the worlds become restored, so will those walls," said Aerith. "Everything will go back to the way it used to be."

"In other words…" Leon shook his head. "Gummi Ships will be useless."

Gummi Ships… useless? Riku's eyes widened and he stepped back, letting Leon's words sink in. If the worlds became restored and disconnected, then what about Sora? They still hadn't found him! And he promised to Kairi that he wouldn't set foot on the islands until they were all together again. Letting the worlds split apart would be breaking that promise. A promise to his friends meant everything, too. He couldn't let Kairi down! He just… couldn't.

The worlds mattered. Ansem had to be defeated, there was no way around it, but couldn't they find some other way? A way to stop the darkness while keeping the worlds connected somehow? While some might've been happy to hear that order would return and the worlds would come back, Riku found himself torn between a promise and the greater good. He gazed silently at the floor, lost and confused. What was he supposed to do?

"Riku?"

When he looked up, he found Kairi facing him with a frown. Seeing her there, he tried to smile, but he just couldn't pull it off.

"Don't worry about it, Kairi." He sighed, taking a step towards the stairs. "If that's what it takes to save the worlds, then… we'll just have to stay strong."

Goofy sniffled, wiping a tear from his eye. "Does that mean this is goodbye?"

"Yeah. This is it." Leon crossed his arms, letting out another sigh. "But don't let it get to you. We may never meet again, but we'll never forget each other."

Riku winced. What could he really say at a time like this? If he let his true feelings be known, it'd probably soil the mood. The others talked about how their hearts would bring them back together again, but sentimentality sure wouldn't bring him to Sora. Maybe he said something similar before he freed Kairi's heart, about how he'd always be there with them. That didn't change a thing. He just… couldn't stop dwelling on it. The worlds becoming separate would change everything. He and Kairi would be stuck on an island without the third member of their trio.

It just wouldn't be the same.

He couldn't let he others know the thoughts that crossed his mind. They needed to go find Ansem. It had to be done. Riku would just have to remind himself that this was the right thing. It wasn't just about his own goals and ambitions; he had to keep the worlds in mind. All those lives that had been lost to darkness… worlds completely ravaged by the Heartless. They were worth it, right?

Looking down at his Keyblade, Riku tried to push those dark thoughts away. "Well, I guess we'd better get going. The sooner we get to Ansem, the better, right?"

"And the sooner we fight him, the sooner we can save the worlds!" Donald nodded, his expression stern. "It's what the King would want."

"Good luck out there," said Leon. "And whatever you do, don't lose sight of what's important."

There he was again, bringing up what was important… the greater good. Riku's grip on the Keyblade tightened, and he averted his gaze. "…Thanks, Leon. We'll do our best."

His words were hollow. Doubt still resonated in his heart. For the time being, he'd just have to hold it back and focus on the matters at hand. It hurt to think of the consequences, but at least he had Donald and Goofy to fight by his side and Kairi to provide moral support. They'd keep him going, despite his lingering wariness. With only darkness awaiting them, they'd need each other now more than ever.

And so, as he and his friends left the Grand Hall, waving goodbye to Leon and the others, Riku tried to keep his chin up and his spirits high. He'd made it this far. What was one more challenge in the grand scheme of things? Beating Ansem would be a cinch if they put their minds to it. They'd fight back the darkness and save the day. Such was the duty of the Keybearer.

If only he had the heart to accept it.

TO BE CONTINUED
 
Status
Not open for further replies.
Back
Top